Forum Saradas

Female Muscle Art - Female Muscle Fiction => Muscular Women Fiction => Topic started by: booksmart77 on August 24, 2021, 03:25:03 pm

Title: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on August 24, 2021, 03:25:03 pm
I know strength draining stories are pretty popular from guy to girl, but does anyone know of any stories/scenarios out there that are girl to girl or just a muscular women drained of their strength? It could be a strong girl growing stronger from draining her peers, a weak woman growing strong, or just a strong/muscular woman growing gradually weaker?

Not a muscle switch or reduction, but something resembling an "energy drain". I've always been interested by the idea of a muscular woman drained to the point that she would be unable to resist a normally "weaker" girl. The woman's muscular legs straining and struggling to stand as she feels her body grow heavier, her six-pack abs softening and becoming unable to resist a punch or squeeze. Either from a peer of similar build, a weaker/jealous rival, or the victim is just an egoistical/cruel person getting their just desserts. Her strength slowly draining away.

I've found very little over the years. But have been getting the inch to write if there's interest.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: weaponzero on August 24, 2021, 03:54:27 pm
The Absorbing Woman series by Lilguy
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on August 24, 2021, 04:37:56 pm
I have come across those, definitely on the right track.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: jhunter on August 25, 2021, 01:33:14 am
Look forward to other submissions. These sound like an interesting premise.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on August 25, 2021, 05:01:47 pm
The Absorbing Woman series by Lilguy

I definitely have some ideas as I think about it and try to find other examples or people's opinions on the topic. Having trouble finding the Lilguy story series referenced above. The only examples I can find are by a different author.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: JoeBozo on August 26, 2021, 04:14:32 am
there was this story called vitamin SX on © Saradas a while ago, three short parts but good story nonetheless.

-

Vitamin SX - Part 1

Submitted by hiss87 on February 7, 2011 - 9:51pm
The electronic door slid open as a tall and overly strong looking young woman walked in to the main lobby at the Chemitech downtown laboratory. She was wearing what looked like a tight spandex costume that even came complete with its own matching mask and cape. Not another super hero. Tom the security guard thought, as he watched her carefully from behind his cup of coffee.
She walked on over to the averagely built man and looked down at him as she towered at six feet, rather than his five foot eight. “I’m here for a little…” She said before getting cut off by the man pointing to the elevator. He told her that she was looking for the fourth basement level, which she replied with a simple “thanks,” as she smiled and walked away.
He made no sudden movements and acted calm and collected before pushing the button for the alarm. If he was right, she would have to be the most muscular person, super and normal alike, that he had ever seen and he didn’t dare lie to her. If he made even the slightest attempt to resist this woman, she would surely tear him apart.
The woman, Jessie or Miss Muscle as she is better known, began her descent to the fourth basement level where the company was creating some of its most classified chemical agents. One in particular had caught the eye of the overly muscular woman in particular. Chemitech’s latest product was intended to be sold to the US military following its testing phase. Vitamin SX is a tablet that acts as a powerful muscle growth stimulant, but by the looks of things, Jessie would hardly need its effects.
The alarm began to sound throughout the lab a little sooner than she had expected, but it didn’t matter she thought, even as a group of armed guards came running down the hallway. Their fight was over in mere seconds, as the woman sent them flying into the nearby walls, and made her way through the building’s fourth level corridor.
The next obstacle was the inevitable closing doors that slid down to create mighty steel walls all throughout the narrow passageway. She smirked at the challenge and positioned herself for a sprint, which she did momentarily before hurtling down the corridor bashing through one wall, then another, oh and finally another.
The next and final obstacle was one that she hadn’t expected from this company. A single slim, busty blonde bombshell stood in a heroic pose daring the woman to go any further. “At last I meet what could be a challenge.” Jessie said as he eyed her advisory making a note of her tight spandex uniform, the thin cape that draped behind her, and the mask that revealed two bright blue eyes that glistened in the artificial lighting.
“I’m sorry miss?” The woman probed making small talk before the inevitable conflict with the much larger woman. “Muscle” Jessie replied smirking and making a double bicep pose that raised the eyebrow of the much smaller woman.
The smaller woman, Melody or Miss Meteora as she was better known, looked over questioningly at Miss Muscle and asked “Are you sure that’s the right name for you?” The flexing woman laughed and stuck out her chest proudly. “I’m the biggest and the strongest super heroine there ever was and will be. When I get my hands on those tablets I’ll be even bigger and stronger than ever.”
Suddenly, Melody’s eyes began to shine a bright blue colour, and Miss Muscle wasn’t at all feeling her usual self. She felt winded and dizzy as a great transformation occurred. The muscle that the so called Miss Muscle was so proud of seemed a little smaller and softer than it had before. She suddenly lost two inches of height and her formally 500 pound body lost a good 100 pounds of muscle mass, and not to mention her formally proud and overly full double D cups shrunk down to single Ds and then to large Cs.
Miss Muscle shrieked in terror as she felt weak for the first time in her life. “What have you done to me?” She yelled questioningly in a rage filled daze as she tried to get used to her new height and weight.
“Let’s just say I took a little of you to make me a whole new me.” Miss Meteroa said as she hunched over in pain as her body began to grow and expand with a new 100 pounds of feminine muscle and another two cup sizes. “That was amazing she said as she looked at the now shrunken woman who struggled to fill out her now baggy costume.
Miss Meteora’s costume started to tear from the strain, but it wasn’t over yet. Miss Muscle readied herself and threw a powerful punch into her enemy’s stomach sending her flying across the room. “How dare you do this to me?” She snarled and walked over to the thief as she lay on the cold floor.
The fight was far from over and the still currently larger woman suddenly stopped mid stride and lost another two inches of height and another 100 pounds of mass to go along with her now B cup breasts. Suddenly weakened she stumbled and fell over trying to maintain her balance with a new centre of gravity in a suit that was far too big to fit anymore.
Across the room Miss Meteora got to her feet and lurched forward as her body gained another 100 pounds of muscle and another cup size. “I love the new me, and for that I should thank you.” Miss Meteora said smugly as she completely tears free from her suit, leaving only her mask and cape clinging to her newly muscled frame.
This time Miss Muscle struggled to get up and used her powers to pick up a large piece of debris only to find that she couldn’t lift it and throw it as she planned. Miss Meteora jokingly lifted it with a grunt of effort and taunted her foe.
Enraged Miss Muscle kicked hard into Miss Mereora’s chest and knocked her backwards, but this time it was far less than before. Miss Meteora laughed as she took another helping of Miss so called Muscle’s strength, draining her of this time 200 pounds and four inches of height.
“No!” Jessie screamed as she returned to her previously normal human physique, prior to her super evolution. “How could you do this to me?” she cried as she felt weaker than ever and collapsed unconscious onto the floor.
Miss Meteora grew another 200 pounds of mass up to a staggering 550 pounds of female muscle and fronting her new set of G cup breasts. She struck the same double bicep pose that her new friend had previously and thought aloud. “Don’t you just think this looks so much better on me?”
She then picked up the shrunken woman and carted her off through the door clearly marked as the human testing area. The last words that could be heard were those of Miss Meteora as she said with Jessie under one arm and closing the door behind her. “Thanks for volunteering for the human trials of Vitamin SX.”

To Be Continued...

-

Vitamin SX - Part 2

Submitted by hiss87 on February 14, 2011 - 12:12am
The light flickered and Jessie regained consciousness, lying on a simple bed surrounded by nothing but four walls and a toilet. Prison, was the only word she could use to describe it as she rose and looked down at her shrunken physique, still expecting there to be rippling muscles bulging from her frame.
She sighed when she saw nothing but the build of an average female and banged on the heavy set steel door that separated her from what she expected was the outside world. A familiar face peered through a glass panel and smiled, it couldn’t be that man, but it was in fact Tom the security guard from upstairs standing there inches from her.
He taunted her from behind the glass before the now gigantic Miss Meteora tapped him gently on his shoulder and leaned over to glare through the glass. “You’re going to like it here subject 6”, she said through the intercom system, while looking down to a file of research notes, skimming over her newest volunteers data.
“It appears your heightened level of regeneration has awoken you early, but that’s okay I suppose. Oh and just as a friendly reminder; if you cause any trouble or try to escape I will drain you again and again until you’re reduced to skin and bones.” Miss Meteora warned and walked away, rubbing her temples and leaving Tom to give Jessie the rest of the details.
Tom explained that the drug was in fact in its human testing phase and that she will be isolated from the other five volunteers to train her body and test the extent of the new drug before it is made commercial. If everything went smoothly he promised that she would be returned to the outside once more.
The sound of a lock clicking sounded behind Jessie and another heavy set door raised open and led to an adjacent room. She followed Toms command and walked into the new room to find a plain steel chair at a plain steel table, which had a small dinning tray rested atop with a glass of water and a small container of six identical capsules.
Presuming these were the pills she was looking for in the first place, Jessie gulped down the medicine and waited for further instructions. But they weren’t given, instead she felt a little tingly all over, and she suddenly started to fill up with a generous 60 pounds of female muscle. Much to her delight she looked at her newly muscled physique and remembered the feeling of growing stronger, like when she first started to mutate last year on her birthday.
Jessie was only given a mere moment to explore her new muscles when another door opened to what now felt like an ever expanding maze of heavily fortified compartments. Inside the next room was a gym, like the one she frequented down the road from her small apartment. She instantly got to work and began pumping herself up with a whole body workout that left her drained but strangely satisfied. Instead of staggering back to her room she instantly began feeling better as her heightened regeneration started to kick in. Something was wrong, Jessie thought and then her body began to tremble momentarily before then exploding with another 60 pounds of mass.
“What a rush!” She screamed and completed another workout, much to the concern of the onlooking Miss Meteroa as she watched from behind her laptop in her office. “That woman’s incredible.” Melody thought aloud as she ingested some pain killers and went back to her work, noticing that Jessie had gained another 60 pounds and tiredly returned to her room.
The next day was the same as the first, a now steady routine was forming and had Jessie wake up and go to her morning workout where she swallowed down another six tablets and grew another 60 pounds. After working out another double full body workout she had gained another 120 pounds and was feeling much like her old super self again.
It was soon time to make an escape she thought as she passed out on her bed once more. The third day is when she heard a knock on one of the adjacent walls, and heard someone trying to whisper to her. “Hey!” the woman’s voice said before then asking “how long have you been here?” Astonished to hear another person’s voice she rushed to where the sound came from.
“It’s my third day here but I need to get out.” Jessie said probing to see if this woman could perhaps be a potential ally. “I’m known as Miss Muscle” Jessie introduced herself. “I’m called Valkyria” She said wanting to know the master plan as she herself wanted to escape after having being here for about the same time as Jessie.
“I’m going to break out after taking the morning’s dose of vitamins. I should be big enough to rip the door off its hindges. What about you?” Jessie asked expecting the other woman to be far bigger than her. “I’m subject five and about 300 pounds.” She said rather proudly, but knew that she was far too small to break out on her own.
The two women on queue went to take their morning’s dose of Vitamin SX as was planned and then returned to their rooms, much to the unexpected gaze of Miss Meteora who called them to both go on with their usual routine as she had expected. Miss Muscle grew another 60 pounds of mass and felt better than ever, as she glanced down at her 520 pound body.
Putting all her weight and strength behind it, Miss Muscle punched the heavy set door off its hinges, and stepped out into the corridor. Turning to her right she then ripped the door off Valkyria’s room to find a tanned and well-muscled red haired woman trembling as she gained another 50 pounds of mass, rounding her build off at 350 pounds.
After regaining her composure Valkyria looked up and was absolutely shocked at how big and muscular her new friend looked. They nodded in unison and ran toward the end of the hall tearing the doors off the other four rooms as they went, and freed the other women.
The six newly muscle bound women of all different shapes and sizes, ran towards the elevator only to have a squad of armed guards step out of the lift and open fire in their direction. Subjects one, three and four fell as they were gunned down unexpectedly by the well-armed men.
The other three women continued fighting and beat them to a pulp, smashing them into walls and throwing them back down the corridor. Miss Muscle and Valkyria helped the much smaller woman of 260 pounds into the lift and rode it up to the lobby only to find a very angry Miss Meteora awaiting their arrival with a look of sheer hatred sewn across her face.

To Be Continued...

-

Vitamin SX - Part 3

Submitted by hiss87 on February 22, 2011 - 9:56pm
The Chemitech building’s lobby had been cleared of all personnel and is now very quiet and empty; much like the prison cells had been down below the surface. Miss Meteora stood, a lone figure, with a look of sheer rage clearly evident on her face. This was going to be a tough fight, thought Miss Muscle, eyeing her foe from across the room, and estimating her chances of success.
It wasn’t certain if she would win or not, considering Miss Meteora won last time without even throw a single punch. But something seemed different, perhaps it was the way she stood there in a powerful stance, head now dwarfed by valleys of rippling muscle, or maybe it was just her mind playing tricks on her.
“I warned you of what would happen if you tried to escape!” Miss Meteora bellowed through the great entrance hall. It was true that Miss Muscle, like the others, had been warned, but even so she knew that she would more than likely be disposed of if she hadn’t escaped.
“It appears that your new pills have given me back my strength, and now I’m going to defeat you this time.” Miss Muscle said readying herself for combat. The two women ran at each other, fists raised and collided in the middle with a terrible crash, as each woman punched each other right in the face, and begun fighting with great force.
With the other two women fighting, the smallest of Miss Muscle’s companions, kicked the Valkyria’s legs out from under her. With a great thud she fell to the floor and looked up shocked at her acquaintances betrayal. “I’m called Shadow.” The smaller women said before moving with great speed, darting backwards, away from the fallen woman. Valkyria got to her feet and quickly readied herself to fight.
“Cheap tricks aside girl, I’m going to kick your arse!” She yelled taking a swing, but hitting nothing but air. The smaller woman darting low and hitting her in the abs. She wasn’t however making as great an impact as she would have liked and was caught momentarily off guard. This time Valkyria brought her hands down on Shadow’s shoulder blade, smashing the woman into the hard floor.
Across the room it seemed as though Miss Meteora had the upper hand and battered Miss Muscle with strength great enough to easily crush the very walls around them, which she did in the process of attacking her enemy. Dodging her foes attack Miss Muscle turned the tables as she kneed Miss Meteora in the stomach, winding her, and then back handing her with an audible crack. “You’re not going to beat me this time, she said readying another strike, which landed in the form of a great uppercut, knocking Melody off her feet and through a nearby table.
Across the room Valkyria was beating the smaller woman senseless, before becoming over confident and stepped backwards, regaining her breath. Shadow also darted back but instead of regaining her breath she instead sent a series of fast attacks at Valkyria, who at this point was winning.
Caught off guard the smaller woman managed to attack her from two sides as she zipped around and around, kicking, punching, and elbowing every way that she could. Valkyria fell too her knees in pain and exhaustion, but just as she looked up for what she expected could be her last time, she saw her friend Miss Muscle grab the runt by the neck and lift her off her feet.
Valkyria collapsed on the floor, unconscious but still breathing, and Miss Muscle easily took care of the fast moving menace as she knocked her out in one mighty punch to the gut. Dropping her and turning around to face her bitch of an opponent, she saw a familiar glow emanating from Miss Meteora’s eyes.
“Like hell I’m going to let you do this!” Miss Muscle screamed as she ran across the room with a fist cocked ready to deck her. But unfortunately she didn’t make it in time and she felt the familiar drain begin to occur once more.
“It didn’t have to be this way.” Miss Meteora said watching her enemy begin to slow and then stagger. Miss Muscle began to deflate before her very eyes as she lost a good 100 pounds of muscle. Miss Meteora drank in the strength growing another 100 pounds and loving the feeling.
The second wave of transfer began, but this time greater than the last, dropping Miss Muscle to her knees as she lost 200 pounds of mass and beginning to shrink down to 220 pounds, some 40 pounds smaller than the woman she had just defeated. But something this time was wrong.
Miss Meteora now standing at 850 pounds had reached her limit, she didn’t even know she had one, and much to her dismay the headache that she had since her first drain of Miss Muscles strength grew and grew until it was unbearable. Clasping her head on both sides she cried out in pain.
Miss Muscle was still uncoordinated and feeling extremely weak, looked up at the towering hulk before her and was shocked. “I want that muscle.” She said aloud and was promptly given her wish.
It appears that Miss Meteora had taken in too much energy and her body rejected it, shooting out pound after pound of mass, as she rapidly deflated from her full 850 pounds down to her previous 550 pounds, and then to her original 150 pounds. But it did not end there. Miss Meteora continued to shrink losing so much mass in fact that she deflated down to 90 pounds of muscle, some 60 pounds less than when she started and was now skin and bones lying on the floor.
In the middle of the room Miss Muscle got to her feet and felt like she had never before. Her 220 pound frame literally burst with muscle as she inflated gaining mass on top of mass, rapidly bringing her up to a hulking 980 pounds. He stared bewilderedly at her hands that were so dwarfed by her meaty forearms and now H cup breasts that she didn’t seem to notice the biceps that bulged so much that she could barely bend her arms at all.
“What happened?” Said Miss Meteora weakly as she lay, defeated by her on greed. “No it couldn’t have…” She trailed off, looking up at a woman that was now so grotesquely beautiful in the way that Miss Muscle stood devoured by muscle to the point that she was struggling to stand under her own weight paired with her current level of exhaustion.
Miss Muscle carried Valkyria out of the building in time but wasn’t fast enough to save the other two as the building lost its structural integrity and collapsed leaving no evidence of today’s events as the two women walked off in search of someplace to hide and recover from their ordeal.

The End!
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: JoeBozo on August 31, 2021, 04:30:25 am
I've found very little over the years. But have been getting the inch to write if there's interest.

Can you link the onces that you have found?
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on September 01, 2021, 10:16:08 am
Of course, everything I find (or make) will be here.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: weaponzero on September 01, 2021, 11:16:36 am
The Absorbing Woman series by Lilguy

I definitely have some ideas as I think about it and try to find other examples or people's opinions on the topic. Having trouble finding the Lilguy story series referenced above. The only examples I can find are by a different author.

My mistake. They weren't by Lilguy.  They were by another author and are in the misc stories areas of a certain Valkyrie's website
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: jhunter on September 02, 2021, 12:10:36 am
I recall the PowerFemme series, by SeaRaven. Can't say I remeber them too well, but I need to re-read the series to see if it was good or not.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on September 24, 2021, 07:51:41 pm
Familiar with both sets of series which I found excellent. They definitely are knocking on a very particular door.

I have been thinking a bit about this topic and how a story could possible go. A small or dramatic decrease in strength with a little or no change to the woman's appearance. Its commonly seen in the scenario of the super strong hero that has their power either neutralized or drained to normal/below normal strength. There is usually no visible change to their appearance, just their actions and capabilities.

That idea can be taken with a fit, muscular woman who's slightly (reduced to the average woman) or dramatically (difficulty with normal tasks) weakened while her physique retails its size and shape. The transition could be sudden and dramatic, or small but gradual over time. In the latter scenario the victim would eventually come to the realization that something is wrong, but still try to go about her life the best she can without people realizing while she tries to figure out what happened. Other than the reduction in function, the only other tell would be through physical contact as muscles that were once rock hard to the touch have softened to the degree she has weakened.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: thetropican on January 02, 2022, 04:54:18 pm
 I think Beast to Beauty by Tigerharpy is what you are looking for:

Synopsis : The warrior woman Brunhilde, She Beast of the North, mightiest warrior in all the Kingdoms, finds herself trapped by winter storms within the mountain stronghold of the arch enemy of the King, the Wizard Gaits. The Wizard offers her a bargain, a truce until winter subsides lest they kill each other within the castles walls. Supremely confident in her abilities, Brune agrees to the bargain with the puny wizard and his pitiful servants, not realizing a subtle trap has been sprung . . .

Story is a very slow burn that features muscle loss, height loss, breast reduction, feminization/princessfication, embarrassment, chastity increase, loss of physical fitness, pudginess, loss of skills, gaining of skills, both slow and rapid physical and mental changes, etc . . .

You can find it at The Changing Mirror, but sadly it is still incomplete. However there are several scenes depicting the changes you describe. I hope you like it!
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: jhunter on January 02, 2022, 11:58:04 pm
Great submissions, thank you for the recommendations. Hope to see more.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: thetropican on January 03, 2022, 10:09:44 am
Thank you very much, I'm glad you liked it!

I think it's a very entertaining and well-written story, it takes time to develop its plot and characters.

I regularly check to see if it has been updated, when it is I will post a notice here.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: JoeBozo on January 21, 2022, 07:49:35 am
There was this story called Dream Machine X a while back that had some female to female transfer. Still looking for some other ones if anyone else knows one.

Dream Machine X
 
by Leonard Thrope

(What follows is an expanded re-write of Gribble's "Dream Machine," with all due credit for the characters, situations, and turns of phrase. Contains explicit sex, so the usual caveats apply. If you ain't 18, beat it, Jack.)

first quad: a dream come true

 
one-one

It started out simply enough, at least on the surface. He had a machine, a machine that looked like a camcorder, only it didn't seem good for making tapes. When he pointed it at his wife and pressed the record button, a bright, mottled beam shot out from the lens, striking her in the abdomen. Under its prodding, her body began to grow, her shirt and jeans first bulging and then splitting, followed by her bra and panties. Her fleshy, unassuming middle-aged physique steadily hardened and swelled into that of an athlete, then a superwoman, then a goddess, and David's first thought upon waking that this dream must have been borne of exaggerated longing: on that same day Linda had bailed out of the fitness regimen he'd set up for her, claiming she was too tired, but really just depressed and discouraged by her lack of results. As he pointed out, she'd only been at it for two weeks, and couldn't expect to see visible results for a couple months or so; but she didn't want to hear it. The whole reason he'd set up the program was that she was always complaining of how fat and unattractive she felt, and anyway the thought of getting her as in shape as he was had excited him a little. But she didn't want to, and it wasn't like he could handcuff her to their Airdyne.

"It's just so much time, so much effort," Linda complained when he pressed her, her short temper starting to rise to the surface (though it never really went far). She wasn't really obese or anything, just getting plump and saggy with the onset of middle age. And her face, fair skin and blue eyes framed by short red hair, was still perfectly attractive, David thought. "I just wish there was some way to - I don't know - push a button, or something, and get into shape." She'd gone on to talk about getting liposuction, but David only listened with half an ear. He made decent money at Hookey's Appliance Repair, but not enough to blithely throw down several grand on such a tawdry shortcut. And anyway he kept thinking about that phrase: push a button and get into shape. The idea was silly, of course. And even if it hadn't been, well, he was no inventor. He knew how to fix VCRs, washing machines, and even those little laser pointers easily enough, but what she'd implied was thoroughly beyond him. He told himself this as he settled beside her in bed that night, thinking the matter closed. If there's one thing you need to be thinking about right now, he told himself, it's how to persuade her to get back into that gym. He closed his eyes, and then sometime in the wee hours of the morning he'd had his strange little dream.

Had David been the mystical type, he might've been hesitant to pass off what he'd experienced as simply a dream. It'd been extraordinarily vivid, for one thing, more like he'd been awake and watching a movie than lost in the muddled incoherence of sleep. For another, the feelings of exaltation he'd felt while watching his wife grow were so intense that, had he been awake, he surely would have wept.

And for a third, there had been the dream's strange ending. As though Linda's changing body could no longer contain the force which was filling it, there had been an explosion. Afterward, David had seen a circuit, jumping out at him like something in that Captain EO movie he'd seen at Disneyland. He had seen it very clearly, and it seemed to hang before his eyes even when he woke up. He dismissed it, though, as he always dismissed the scant, nonsensical memories he took from his dreams. In the circuit's case, it had such alien contouring that it nearly hurt his mind to consider it, and he was sure that if he actually constructed such a thing it would do nothing.

It could have ended there, but he had a similar dream the next night, then the next, and so on for more than a week. The sequence of Linda's growth changed every night: different clothes, different proportioning, different sizes when the beam finally cut out. In some of the dreams the story continued further. There were some in which she pulled him up and cradled him tenderly in her sinewy arms, pressing her massive breasts into his face. There were others in which she went berserk, throwing furniture through the ceiling and bashing gaping holes into the walls. Sometimes, the next morning, the crotch of his boxer shorts was sticky, like he'd had a wet dream, while other times his cheeks were moist, like he'd been crying. But the

(vision)

dream always ended with the explosion, and then the circuit rotating against a black background, looking somehow tantalizing, like a carrot dangling on a string. And the image of the circuit would remain lodged in his brain like a piece of corn caught between two teeth. Finally, he did the only thing he could think of to get it out of there: he went into his workshop and he built it.

He hoped that would be the end of it, but the next night he had the same dream over again. Only, this time at the end, there was a new, equally alien component, along with an image of it connecting with the first. David did nothing about it, hoping that this new dream was nothing more than a sort of a subconscious aftershock. But when it recurred two nights in a row, he gave up and built the new component.

By now David had a pretty good idea what he was in for, and he wasn't disappointed. That night Linda burst her way out of a cable-knit sweater and slacks, then began using her bare hands to crush David's high school baseball trophies into paste. After the explosion he saw a third component, no more sensical than the first two. The following afternoon, he built it.

Once David had resigned himself to what was happening'he was being shown how to build the machine that made his wife grow, of course'he became rather cheerful about the whole thing. He was a restless yet patient man by nature, prone to slow, meticulous hobbies like model airplanes, cooking, and gardening. Also, it diverted attention from his increasingly ragged relationship with Linda herself. They'd gotten into a fight about the liposuction, which, money aside, David couldn't help but see as the cheater's way out. Linda had become increasingly moody and despondent since her failure at adhering to his fitness regimen, and she spent most of her time after work and on the weekends watching TV, more often than not with an open package of Oreo cookies at her feet and a globe of cabernet in her hand. They never had sex, but then that wasn't exactly a big change from the last five years or so. That had been part of the reason that David had tried to get her into the gym in the first place, but now his efforts seemed to have killed their passion for good. Worse, even their two children had begun to pick up on the distance between them, and it was making them nervous.

Weeks slipped by, accumulated into months, and the strange machine from David's dream slowly took shape. It was indeed filling out to the size of a camcorder, and when David grabbed an old camcorder shell that'd been kicking around the shelves of his workshop for comparison, he wasn't surprised to find that the budding device would fit inside nicely.

Nearly four months after he'd built that first circuit, the device was, he believed, completed. For the first time since the original dream, there was no recurrence. In fact, as far as he could remember, he hadn't dreamed anything at all that night, just spent it drifting through a sort of dark blankness, as though his subconscious mind had exhausted itself and had nothing more to show him.

The thing was done, he guessed. But, in what seemed perfectly ironic to him, Linda wasn't around to see it. She was visiting her sister in Stanton, in fact; and, thinking about it, David admitted that that was probably in large part his fault. He'd been too preoccupied to even argue with her for the last few months, too obsessed with building the device and wondering how it might work, and what it might actually do. Sitting on the bench in his workshop, a hollow feeling manifesting itself in his belly, David realized that she was probably getting ready to file a separation, if not an outright divorce. He'd been hoping that when their kids went off to camp for a week, he'd have his chance to work things out with her; but Linda had left for the same period, as though she couldn't bear to be in the house alone with him. Several moments of dark panic swept through him, during which he promised himself that when she came back he'd find some way to make it all up to her. But then his pragmatic side reasserted itself, and he realized that he wouldn't see her for another week, and that in the meantime he had this device, just aching to be tested.

David stood up, took the device from his worktable, and screwed it onto a tripod he'd set up in the middle of the room. This room also doubled as his home gym, and his bench and weight plates were pushed to the side. He aimed the lens at a bare cinderblock wall. Even if something came out of the lens, which he couldn't quite bring himself to believe, he supposed the wall would contain it.

Taking a deep breath, David pushed the button. Instantly the device made a chirping, burbling sound, and all the lights dimmed. A moment later some kind of beam shot out from the lens and struck the wall. David gasped in surprise. The beam wasn't nearly as thick as, say, a flashlight beam, but at the same time it was too fat and bright to be a laser. Even stranger, it cycled through all sorts of different colors, gold to magenta to aquamarine, as though it couldn't make up its mind. After perhaps half a minute, the beam shut off of its own accord, and the device was silent again.

Moving slowly, his heart pounding so hard it felt on the verge of bounding up into his throat and choking him, David moved toward the wall, Cautiously, he rubbed his fingertips over the place where the beam had struck. But there was nothing, no heat, no marks. He snorted at the anticlimax and then smiled ruefully at his own tension. Was it nothing more than a glorified lightshow? "No heat, though," he mused aloud. "Guess there's nothing it could do to me that it didn't do to that wall." Not quite sure if he really believed this, but making himself move before any second thoughts could creep in, David stood in front of it, reached over, and hit the record button again. The machine made its high-pitched noise and then emitted the psychedelic beam of light, just as before, this time striking David in the abdomen, just as it had done to Linda in all those dreams. He noticed again that all the other lights got dim, as though the machine were drawing power from them, though that should have been impossible because it wasn't plugged in to anything. Nothing else happened. David twisted around and was relieved to see that, at the very least, the beam wasn't passing through him, like the particle beams he'd read about in Discover. But it did nothing more than cycle through its kaleidoscope of colors. David felt his hands and arms to make sure that nothing was growing, disappointed. Then the beam shut off.

"Well, that's that," David said, frowning at the camcorder shell. After all that, all it did was flash some pretty lights. "So much for my career as an inventor." He could imagine a dance club being interested in such a device, but not anyone else. Then he frowned, and one hand came up to knead his chin. "Unless -" His frown became more pensive as his hand continued to stroke. "Unless it only works on women -"

David had told no one about what he'd been up to the past four months'not Linda, not his coworkers, not even his friends. If he told them he couldn't stop dreaming about changing his wife into an unstoppable titan, well, they'd all think that was pretty funny, wouldn't they? But if he went on to say that he'd been steadily constructing the device that could do such a thing? At that point, his friends might wonder about their friendship with him, and his coworkers might start talking about him behind his back, might even start suggesting that he get some kind of help. Professional help. David believed that psychiatrists were just as big a cop-out as cosmetic surgeons, and so he'd kept the whole thing to himself. Even to Linda, to whom he'd planned to show the finished product, he'd remained vague when she asked what he was up to, and he'd kept the door to his workshop locked while he was away. He didn't know why. Maybe, he told himself now, he secretly believed he was crazy, and was just trying to keep anyone else from catching on.

David shook himself from his reverie. Linda wouldn't be back for another week, but in the meantime there was someone else he could trust with this, someone who might even consent to the next logical test. Moving decisively'he was always quick to act when he'd made up his mind about something'he went out of the workshop, grabbed his coat and keys, and went out.

 
one-two

In truth, the strange device wasn't the only thing that had been occupying David's attention during the past few months and keeping him aloof from Linda. There was something else that kept him busy, something he took even greater pains to conceal from Linda than the device: Susan.

David first met Susan Blake at Linda's office Christmas party two years ago. He saw her again six months later at his gym, where she'd gotten a membership, and they became casual acquaintances, chatting amiably when they ran into each other and spotting each other if one happened to do the bench press while the other one was near. David found her attractive'even more attractive than Linda, though he didn't admit this to himself, not at first'but their relationship remained innocent. Then came the following year's Christmas party at Linda and Susan's office, and the five minutes of drunken kissing and groping in the broom closet. It should have ended there, and afterward David was so sick with guilt that he didn't set foot in the gym for months. Then, the day he went back, Susan was there, almost as though she'd been waiting for him all that time. She mentioned that her divorce from her husband had been finalized, and while she didn't come right out and say it, she made it clear from her body language and her steamy glances that she wanted to continue what they'd started in the broom closet. To David, who hadn't had a decent sexual encounter with Linda in longer than he could remember, this now seemed like a damned good idea.

Susan was only a couple years younger than Linda, and despite the time she put in at the gym only a little bit trimmer. What attracted David was that Susan shared his joie de vivre, while Linda spent her time mainly sitting around and moping about her weight and snapping at David if he so much as looked at her the wrong way. He felt alive around Susan, while being around Linda only made him feel frustrated and confused. And so it had gone.

Now the door to David's house reopened, and Susan stepped inside, wearing a hooded nylon jacket, black lycra shorts and white running shoes'she'd been on her way to the gym when David had pulled up to her house. David followed her into the living room, regarding her bemusedly as she looked around. "Very nice," she said. David stepped up behind her, and then unexpectedly she turned, dropped her hand on his chest, and gave him an affectionate peck on the mouth. David found himself a little angry at the gesture: it was as though she were asserting some sort of claim over him that he hadn't granted, as though she intended this to be not her only visit to this house but just her first. David loved Susan, in a way; but he saw their affair as essentially within the sphere of friendship, only marginally emotional. No matter how distant he had grown from Linda, she was still the one he intended to get old with.

Susan might have read this on his face, except she had already turned and was heading for the kitchen. David shook off his anger and followed her. "It's in here," he said in what he hoped was a businesslike tone, moving ahead of her and flicking on lights as he headed toward the back of the house. Susan caught his hand as she followed him, and in this he didn't hesitate to indulge her; she was, after all, in a sort of hostile territory. Certainly, if Linda should suddenly show up, there would be a great deal of hostility.

They came to the workshop. Even to David, the device didn't look too impressive, sitting there in the center of the room: just a camcorder that had for some reason been left pointed at a wall. "Do you really think it'll work?" Susan asked, looking doubtfully at the little thing on top of the tripod.

David considered the question, then blew out a noisy breath. "No. I mean, it didn't do anything to me. But -"

"But we won't know unless we try," Susan finished, giving him a smile that said she was game, if only for his sake. "I guess I should take this off," she said, and then removed the jacket. Underneath she was wearing a gray cotton sports bra with a small Nike swoosh at one side. Her breasts were small but firm, with randy little nubs where the nipples poked through the cotton, and seeing them made David's cock stir a little in anticipation'whether of sleeping with her later or of what the beam might do to her, he didn't think to ask himself.

"Should'" Susan lowered her eyelids slyly. "Should I take off everything, do you think?"

David's cock swelled still larger as he remembered all the times he'd seen his wife grow over the past months: her tits bursting through T-shirts, through sweatshirts, through one-piece swimsuits. "No," he decided at length. "Clothes didn't seem to affect it in the dream. And it was the dreams that showed me how to make it in the first place, so -"

"Right," Susan said, taking a place before the wall. "Besides, if I hulk out enough, I won't fit in these clothes anyway." She giggled to show that this was a joke. She hadn't laughed when David had explained his dreams to her on the way over in the car'in fact, she'd seemed rather tickled about the notion that she could become a hardbody at the push of a button, probably the same way Linda would've been in her place'but nevertheless it was clear that she was now taking this even less seriously than he was. He'd push the button, the light would shine on her for a while, they'd have a good laugh when nothing happened, and then maybe they'd have sex in David's bed. This thought occurred to David, and he knew that she was thinking it too, and again it made him a little mad. He pushed it away, coming to stand behind the device. "Ready?" he asked.

"Ready when you are, Dr. Frankenstein," she said with a playful lilt, raising one eyebrow and then breaking into a smile again.

David hesitated a moment longer, then pushed the record button. The beam filled the space between the device's lens and Susan's abdomen, seeming to leech the color out of everything else with its brilliance. At once the smile dropped from Susan's face; she closed her eyes, tilted her head back, and sucked in a breath, as though she were in sudden pain - or sudden ecstasy. David reached down, meaning to cut the experiment short by knocking the device aside. He pushed it, but the beam'which had stopped shifting colors and settled on a gold color, similar to an amber traffic light'had become jagged and shifting, like a continuous stream of lightning, and even with the device aimed elsewhere its output arced and remained linked to Susan. David spun the tripod completely around, so that the device was aimed at him, but the golden stream just curved back around and continued pouring into Susan's abdomen.

Susan moaned loudly, making David momentarily forget his struggles with the machine. Then he forgot them entirely when he realized what was happening to her.

Her skin was emitting a neon-yellow glow, the same color as the stream. She wasn't growing, not the way his wife had in the dreams. But her body, not unattractive to begin with, was slowly reshaping itself into something else, something that became more awesome with each passing second. David could do no more than watch, his mouth very dry, his cock very hard, watching her change in the yellow light. It was actually happening, just as it had happened in dreams that sometimes made him ejaculate, and sometimes made him cry, and sometimes made him do both. He was mesmerized.

Just as before, the device shut itself off after a minute, and the workshop's fluorescent lights came back up to their normal illumination. David was still staring at the woman who now lowered her head and blinked her eyes as though not quite sure where she was, or who she was. The woman stood where Susan had been standing, was wearing what Susan had been wearing, but David still couldn't quite think of her as Susan. Susan's grown daughter, maybe. But Susan herself? That woman had been his age, with faint lines of care carved into her face and middle age's first inevitable fat deposits saddling her butt and thighs. This new woman had the callow, vibrant face of a twenty-year-old, and the body of an aerobics instructor, her tawny limbs smooth as porcelain, pliant as rubber. Her tits filled her sports bra nearly to bursting, yet didn't seem to need a bra at all, while her hips and ass did erotic things to her lycra running shorts. And speaking of rubber, that's what David's heart felt like, a solid rubber ball hurled into a small room and left to ricochet crazily from surface to surface. He wondered that he didn't just have a heart attack, so crazy was that beating.

"What'?" Susan continued to blink uncertainly, running her hands over her breasts and her flat, hard stomach but still not actually looking down at herself. Even her voice was different, higher and more delicate, the voice of a girl barely on the cusp on adulthood. "What happened?"

David worked his jaw for a few moments, but his throat produced nothing in the way of sound. Eventually he settled for motioning toward the full-length mirror on one wall. Susan caught the movement and went to look.

"Oh my God!" Susan squealed in her new high-pitched voice, pressing her hands to her mouth, then lowering them to reveal a huge, disbelieving smile. "Look what happened to me! Just look!" Dave hardly needed to be told; he couldn't stop looking at her, as a matter of fact. He watched as she ran her hands eagerly up and down her new body, stroked and poked her new face, and turned to study herself from every side and angle. Eventually she stripped off the sports bra'David had seen her without it before, of course, but by this point Susan was hardly even aware of his presence. As he'd suspected, her tits didn't need support at all. They were big, round, perfectly firm, and just begging to be squeezed and sucked. The nipples were bigger and darker, and the aureoles were swollen outward.

After about ten minutes of this, Susan's shock began to wear off, and David watched her start to get used to herself, striking a series of flirty poses to her reflection. David was still in shock, still couldn't conceive of how sweet Susan had been transformed into a creature that would make even one of those big-time Hollywood hunks like Tom Cruise or Brad Pitt turn into a trembling, tongue-tied buffoon. He couldn't believe that such a creature was standing in his house, making kissy-faces into his mirror. He was still trying to process everything when she finally tore herself away from the mirror and came striding toward him with a sultry expression, her tits making a mind-boggling bounce over her ribs with each step she took. She maintained her sly look until she was about two feet away from him, and then it split apart into a silly grin and she jumped against him, putting all of her new strength into a tight hug. "Oh David, thank-you thank-you thank-you," she said into his ear. David couldn't embrace her at first'not such a divine creature as this, that would've been like trying to cop a feel on the Venus de Milo'but eventually he managed to put his hands on her waist and lower back. Her flesh was every bit as smooth and springy as it looked.

Eventually Susan pulled away and stood before him, looking up with her sly, fetching young-adult's eyes. "I wish I could find some way to repay you," she said with exaggerated coquettishness, again feeling her way into the stratospheric level of beauty of which she now found herself in possession. Her bee-stung lips pursed slightly, not quite unconsciously. "I mean, I could never repay you for this, but -" She looked down meaningfully, to where David's cock had swollen like a new limb under his jeans. "There is something I can do, isn't there?" Susan asked, taking his feverish hands into her own. David said nothing, only allowed himself to be led as they went toward his bedroom.

The knowledge that Susan wanted to have sex in the bed he shared with Linda had made David angry earlier; now it only filled him with relief. And, of course, a horniness so profound it was more like a drug. Even if Linda had been right there in the room with them, David knew, he wouldn't have been able to keep himself off of Susan. They both stripped down, he joined her in exploring every contour and cranny of her new body, and then he fucked her, longer and harder than he'd ever fucked anyone in his life. Whether because of his own hypererotic state of arousal, or perhaps some new prowess on Susan's part, thrusting with her gave him mind-bending levels of pleasure yet never seemed push him to the brink. It seemed to take him upward of an hour to come the first time, and almost twice that long the second. And yet each time he came he was almost instantly ready to go again, like a thirteen-year-old with a stack of Hustlers and a bottle of hand lotion. Susan, for her part, did him with her hands, her mouth, her tits, her twat, her butt'she seemed every bit as eager and aroused and insatiable as he did. When he finally drove her home, early the following morning, David wasn't in the least bit tired, and Susan seemed perfectly fresh as well. "Thank you David," she said for what may have been the hundredth time, after treating him to one last lingering kiss on her porch. He was still staring at her'he had, in fact, yet to take his eyes off her since the transformation, and it was nothing less than miracle that he'd managed to drive her home without running them off the road'and he wondered seriously if he would ever see her again. She would, he thought, be a fool not to go straight down to the financial district first thing tomorrow and start collecting sugar daddies. After he returned home, however, he began to relax. Neither of them knew how long the machine's effects would last, and she would surely want access to the machine again should it start to wear off. And besides, it wasn't as if David didn't have leverage of his own. He had the machine, and he had his wife.

At this thought, David blinked in sudden astonishment'he'd quite literally forgotten about Linda. He crossed quickly to the fireplace and took the studio portrait of her from the mantle, studying her smiling image as if for the first time. "I'I don't need Susan at all," he said to the empty room. "She was just -" He trailed off, staring at the photo, imagining what his wife would look like after the machine had had its way with her. "Just a trial run," he finished. He realized how cruel that sounded, but he didn't much care. He was seized with a strong urge to call Linda at her sister's house and tell her to come home right away, that there'd been some kind of emergency - maybe even something involving the kids - but then he shrugged it off. He could wait a week. He set the photo back on the mantle and left the room, turning off the light as he went. His dick was sore as hell, but he thought he might jerk off once before he went to sleep. He thought again of Linda's face with Susan's body beneath it as he veered into the bathroom to get the Jergens and grinned in the darkness. Maybe more than once.

 
one-three

Susan's thoughts paralleled David's as she entered her house that night: that she could do no better than to start collecting a harem of young, handsome men with well-padded bank accounts. She'd always been fairly modest about her looks, but, as for what she'd seen in the mirror, its implications were just as clear to her as they'd been to David. Her level of beauty was something akin to a steamroller: even the most devoted, jaded, or self-possessed men would be bowled over at the sight of her, their backbones crushed to powder, their wits stripped away. They'd become simpering retards around her, willing to do anything'anything, she reiterated to herself with a giddy sense of anticipation'to gain her favor, if only for a few blissful moments. If she'd needed any proof of that, she'd found it in David's behavior. He'd always been attracted to her, of course, but in a rigidly compartmentalized way. After her transformation, however, his compartment had burst, and what he had fed from had turned around and begun feeding from him. He'd become her toy'him, who'd invented the blessed thing, and was the only one in the world who'd know the bizarre mechanics behind the Venusian face and body she now possessed, had still been utterly helpless to resist her, helpless as any hungry infant faced with a swollen teat. Susan experienced sudden panic when she realized that it wouldn't be that way forever, that David would waste little time in turning Linda into a goddess of her own when she returned at the end of the week. For one wild moment she was ready to jump into her car, drive back to David's house, and try to break in and steal the machine. With some difficulty she dismissed the impulse, which seemed silly the more she considered it. So what if there was another Venus in the city? And even if David came to mass-market the machine, populating the planet with curvy fitness goddesses'what then? Would it diminish her own beauty? For now, she decided, she was in possession of something special, and she may as well just be grateful and make the most of it.

She walked down the hall, pausing outside her daughter's bedroom door, which was open a crack. Slow, sibilant breathing could be heard inside. Susan had a new impulse, to go in, flip on the light, and get it over with. Janey, Susan believed, wouldn't think her mom was a stranger'kids were harder to fool that way, more imaginative and less susceptible to the lazy assumptions of the adult world'but it would still require some careful explaining. Further, Susan began to toy with the idea that she would have to quit her job, maybe even abandon all of her friends. How would she explain what had happened to her? Make-up? A new fitness regimen? Even claims of radical plastic surgery wouldn't be able to sate the disbelief she would engender. They'd all think that she had to be a different person entirely, Susan's younger sister maybe. The fact that she would possess all of Susan's knowledge and memories would only strike them as spooky.

Instead of going into Janey's room, Susan turned in the opposite direction and went into the bathroom. She shut the door behind her, flipped on the light, and turned toward the mirror. The image there, and the accompanying disbelief, struck her afresh. Even she hadn't come to terms with what had happened, it seemed. She stripped out of her clothes and again set about accustoming herself to what she saw: the smooth, pliant, clear-eyed face, the tits that she would have taken for implants if she'd seen them on someone else, the tiny waist and the powerful, rounded arch of her ass beneath. She was there for another three hours, posing and flirting, before she could finally bring herself to go to bed.

 
one-four

Actually, at first, there was only one man Susan wanted to seduce. She didn't want him for his own sake; she'd found him exciting once upon a time, with his roguish mustache and chiseled features and burly body, but now he was merely prosaic to her. But she still intended to seduce him. She thought of it as a payment, of sorts. Revenge, really.

This man was Jim Reynolds, owner of the fitness club of which Susan and David were members. Jim had been the one to go over the contracts with Susan when she first joined, and despite the wedding ring on his finger, and despite the fact that Susan herself was still technically married at that point, she'd been quite fetched. She flirted with him at every opportunity her first few weeks at the club, and he flirted back, and everything went nicely until one day while she was chatting with him and making cow eyes at him there was a violent throat-clearing behind her and Susan straightened guiltily as though someone had grabbed her by the scruff of her neck. She saw that Jim was now looking over her shoulder, and he had a worried expression as he did it. She turned around.

There was a woman standing there, as deeply tanned as Jim and nearly as tall. She had long, raven-black hair and dark-blue eyes. She wasn't pretty, not anymore'constant exposure to the sun had turned her face into a brittle, gestaltless mosaic of lines and planes, helped along by the strained expressions she made each time she went for a new maximum on the bench press, clean-and-jerk, or barbell squat'but her body was truly something to behold. Not much in the way of breasts'her black lycra top left little doubt of that'but her upper arms and thighs, even relaxed, seemed immense, and her shoulders had striations like the grooves of a pumpkin.

For a moment Susan fully expected the huge woman to take a swing at her, but of course that didn't happen. Instead, the woman frostily introduced herself as Amy Reynolds, and made some strained small-talk. She didn't need to voice any threats; her eyes did that for her. Stay away from him, slut, the look on Amy's face had said. The next time I catch you two together, you're losing teeth. And when I hit you, I'll do it with a smile.

After that, Susan had never talked with Jim again, had never exchanged anything with him beyond quick, guilty smiles. But she never forgot what happened, and every time she thought about the incident it filled her with a frustrated, helpless anger. It seemed ludicrous to her that, even in her thirties, she could still be faced down like that, like a little kid by the schoolyard bully. When she worked out, it was often with the secret hope that she would get big enough to return the favor, but of course she could never hope to aspire to anything like Amy's awesome physique. (The idea that Amy might have actually been justified in defending her husband's virtue never occurred to Susan.)

Now, as Susan prepped herself to go out that afternoon (which actually took longer than usual, as she had to get used to dealing with what was for all practical purposes a completely new face, to say nothing of her body), she reviewed her plan. She had no plans to strong-arm Amy, at least not consciously, not at that point. Her arms and legs were thicker and nicely contoured with muscle beneath the smooth bronze skin, but she knew she couldn't expect to match up to Amy's brute strength. Instead, she would exact a more emotional sort of retribution: she would seduce Jim to the point where he was broken, where he couldn't think about Amy even if she was standing right in front of him - and then she would leave the two of them to deal with the jagged remains of their broken marriage. Susan grinned dreamily as she considered the playing out of this naughty little game, which never would have occurred to her prior to her transformation. Amy would learn her lesson, Susan's humiliation would be avenged. The end.

Susan stood from her vanity and allowed her robe to slip to the floor, again revealing her miraculous physique to the empty room. None of her old clothes would do for this, but she'd been shopping this morning and had returned with some more appropriate outfits. She settled on a jade-colored stretch-lycra leotard with a thong strap that exposed her waist, her hips, and most of all her gorgeous new ass to maximum effect. She turned around to regard her backside, her ass the shape and texture of fresh-baked buns. The leotard was meant to be worn with shorts, but Susan didn't think anyone would mind if she went without. Yesterday she wouldn't have dreamed of leaving the house in such an outfit, but, well, yesterday had been a long time ago.

Susan started to go out to her car, then decided that maybe she would take her bicycle instead, and not just because it was such a nice sunny day. It was a little uncomfortable to ride with just the thong, but it was worth it when she entered the city and started drawing stares like a magnet draws iron filings. Heads spun, jaws dropped, and chagrined wives glared at husbands to no effect. Susan straightened her sunglasses and smiled happily at the sheer attention she was garnering. She zipped down the street margin, her long, flaxen hair billowing behind her, a woman who was nearing forty but now looked like a girl barely old enough to drink, a woman who'd always had a lackadaisical approach to fitness but now appeared to have spent her whole life in the gym. She must've thanked David over a hundred times last night, but she saw now that it could never be enough. She loved this.

 
second quad: the sleeper awakens

 
two-one

Susan wasn't loving it so much later that evening, when she ventured out to the grocery store. This morning she couldn't wait to reveal herself to the world; now she just wanted to curl up in bed. But somebody had to get dinner. Even if she'd intended to forgo supper herself, she wouldn't have dreamed of doing the same to Janey.

She had changed into a nylon jogging suit, and that was all right, because it hid the bruises forming on her stomach. Her sunglasses were somewhat less successful in disguising her left eye, which was puffed to a narrow slit and surrounded by a serious shiner. And there wasn't much she could do to hide her split lower lip, unless she wanted to go around with a scarf tied around the lower half of her face like a desperado.

Her seduction of Jim hadn't gone quite as planned.

She was walking down the dairy aisle, not really looking at anything, when her foot kicked a loaded basket that happened to be sitting in her path and she went pitching forward. An attentive young man managed to grab her as she went down, catching her under the elbows. Susan's hands clapped onto his forearms; as she did so, a strange tingle seemed to suffuse her palms, as though she were receiving a low-grade electric shock. She regained her balance and let go of him. The young man, who had been giving her a hopeful smile when he'd caught her, was now blinking as though just then coming awake from a deep sleep. He seemed confused for a moment, then remembered himself and smiled at Susan again. "Thanks," Susan chirped coyly, immediately brushing off what she'd just felt. Maybe it was just chemistry, this time of the romantic sort. He was actually pretty cute, she thought. But the effect she had on men was already starting to seem prosaic, even annoying to her; her beauty hadn't helped her one whit against Amy, had it? The guy scratched the back of his neck and said, "No problem," and continued to smile at the dreamy blonde as she continued on.

When Susan got back into her car, she took a cursory glance at herself in the rearview mirror, then gasped and did a double take. It was after sundown, so she flicked on the dome light and looked again closely.

Her black eye was gone.

Her split lip was gone.

Susan poked her stomach where Amy had slugged her. Nothing. She felt as fine as she had when she'd woken up that morning.

Susan frowned at her flawless reflection. Was this something to do with David's machine? Some unforeseen effect? It didn't occur to her to connect this with what she'd felt when she'd touched the young guy's arms.


two-two

 


When the shriek came, Janey was in her room, playing with her Barbie dolls. Her mom now looked a lot like a Barbie doll herself, but after three days Janey no longer found this very noteworthy. She hadn't even been very fazed when her mom had come home that first day with a black eye and a cut on her lip, then had come back from the grocery store with her injuries vanished as completely as if they had been no more than Halloween make-up. Her mom had said stuff about nutrition and exercise, and on one level Janey had accepted these explanations trustingly. But Janey was a big fan of Harry Potter, and she suspected that sorcery might have been at work.

Then came the shriek. Janey froze, waiting for something to follow, some kind of banging or crashing. But there was nothing. She got up, padded to her door, opened it, and saw immediately what the screaming was about.

"Uh-oh," Janey said. It was all she could think of to say. As easily as she had digested her mother's transformation, she now digested the reversal of that transformation. No more Barbie-doll mommy for her.

Susan had been out late that night, with her third suitor in as many days. She'd risen late, and this was the first time she'd looked in the mirror today. Her first thought was that it was the last time she would look in the mirror, ever again.

She pinched and pulled at her face and body, hoping that what she saw wasn't real. But it was. Sunken eyes, jowly cheeks, sprays of crow's feet and laugh-lines, wattles on her neck, sagging breasts, clumpy fat hanging from her upper arms and padding her butt and thighs'it was back, all of it, as though it had never been gone. No worse than it had been four days ago, maybe, but compared to what she'd had since then - she nearly burst into tears, and only saved herself just in time.

The thought that saved her, of course, was the machine. It was still out there, probably still in David's workshop, waiting for her. Nothing had to be lost, nothing had to be over. Galvanized, Susan turned to get dressed.

She went to David's house first, but there was no answer at the door. She considered just breaking in, but then realized how silly she was being. And anyway, she knew where he'd probably be.

Going back to the gym terrified her. She knew that there was no way that Amy could recognize her as the sex-oozing young girl whom she'd caught seducing her husband on Tuesday. But still, the memory of the violence'Amy pounding her twice in the stomach, knocking the wind out of her, then rearranging that pretty face of hers'made her quail. She thought abstractedly that she would have to ask David to turn up the juice a little this time, to make her even stronger.

She was afraid, but she went to the gym anyway. As it happened, Jim and Amy weren't there. David was. Susan didn't say anything, nor did she need to. She just went up to David and gave him a steady look, her right hand clasping her left wrist behind her back. David, for his part, looked her up and down in surprise.

"I guess you know what I came to ask," Susan said at length. She was willing to do anything, absolutely anything he wanted, if only it meant she could get that body back. If he announced that he wanted to fuck her in the ass on a float in the middle of the Watermelon Parade? No problem at all.

"Yeah," David said, and Susan was relieved when she failed to hear any coldness in his voice, or see it in his eyes. She'd never called him back, but what of it? He could turn any woman he wanted into a copy of what she'd become, starting with his own wife.

"Only the first one's free," David added, and Susan opened her mouth to protest, to say that he'd gotten nearly as much pleasure out of this as she had - but then he smiled to show he was joking.

"Not funny," she said, but she smiled with relief as she said it.

"Come on," David said.


 

 

two-three

 

"David? Honey, are you home?" Linda set her suitcase in the foyer, then stepped into the living room, looking around. The house seemed to be empty.

Laura, Linda's younger sister, came in the door behind her, lugging another suitcase, which she set down next to the first. "No Dave?" she asked.

"Guess not," Linda said, resting her hands on her hips and peeking into the dim kitchen, then down the hallway leading to the bedrooms.

"Maybe he's out with his paramour," Laura teased. "You are early, you know."

Linda made a sour face. "Not funny." Her younger sister well knew Linda's short temper, and occasionally she took it in her head to prod her, like a mischievous little kid prodding a dog that may bark but can't bite because it's tied to a stake. "He's probably at the gym," she said. "Or maybe he went to the Watermelon Festival'it starts today."

Laura wanted to say something about a town so hickville that its biggest yearly celebration was devoted to watermelons. Instead she changed the subject, saying, "When do the kids get back from camp?"

"Sunday," Linda said. That was when she herself had planned to return, but, being away from David, she'd had a change of heart, and had decided to try to work things out with him, while the kids were out of their hair. Now it looked like she would have to wait a little longer, at least until he got home. She turned to her sister. "Well. Thanks for everything." They hugged, exchanged a few more pleasantries, and then Laura left.

Linda walked to the other end of the house, thinking of what she would say to David when he got home, when she saw something interesting: the door to David's workshop was standing open. It had been kept scrupulously locked for the past four months or so; when she'd asked, he'd said something vague about a delicate project that needed to be kept from the kids. She'd huffed at it when he wouldn't show it to her, or even explain what it was, thinking it a sign of his growing aloofness. Now, staring at the open door, she was consumed by a burning curiosity. She went in, thinking, I won't touch anything, just look.

She went in, switched on the light, and looked carefully at everything. She was disappointed by what she saw, or, more precisely, by what she didn't see. What was so important that he couldn't show her? All his tools were put away, and the top of the room's worktable was clear. The weights had been pushed aside and a camcorder had been set up on a tripod in the middle of the room, but that was all. She wondered if he'd finished whatever he'd been working on and had taken it out somewhere.

There was a clicking sound from the other side of the house, and then the front door creaked open. Linda turned and began walking out of the room. Then the sound of a voice drifted to her'a female voice'and she froze.

"So have you used it again?" A woman, without a doubt. And a familiar-sounding one at that.

"No. I was waiting for Linda to get home." David. Linda didn't know which was worse: having thieves break in, or having David come home with another woman. She continued to stand stock-still, scarcely breathing, wondering if maybe the reason David had been so aloof lately was not simply that he'd found a new hobby but that he'd taken a mistress.

"You good little boy," the woman said, with a flirtatious tone that Linda didn't care for one bit, and again she was struck by how familiar the voice sounded. She almost thought it was her sister, Laura, but the voice wasn't quite the same. Was it one of their neighbors? "You could have had your own harem by now."

"Don't think the thought hadn't crossed my mind." Laura was so convinced that it was his mistress David was talking to that she expected them to head straight for the bedroom, but then she realized they were headed in her direction instead. She broke her paralysis, hit the light switch, and dove behind an old trunk-style freezer that was among the workshop's clutter. They didn't stop in the kitchen but came right into workshop, switching on the light, and despite the possibility of being discovered cowering in her own house Linda relaxed a little. Maybe the woman was just someone who'd left an appliance with David to fix. He did a lot of work on the side for their friends'VCRs, Cuisinarts, stuff like that. She decided to reserve judgment.

They stopped moving, and there was a pause. Then the woman said, "And there it is." Another pause, one that Linda didn't like. What were they waiting for? Had they started kissing or something? There was an empty hamster cage on top of the freezer, and Linda supposed she could look out from behind it without being noticed.

"Any more of those dreams?" the woman asked.

"No. Not a one, that I can remember." David's words became slow, as though he were thinking very hard. "I guess that's one benefit of finally building the thing," he said in a slightly more cheerful tone. "Well, let's get this over with, shall we?"

"You don't have to tell me twice," the woman said in a giddy tone that made Linda's skin crawl. She raised up slightly, peered through the bars of the hamster cage. What she saw almost made her gasp loudly. That - rat! she mouthed as she lowered herself back down. The woman was wearing only a bra and panties, and Linda had recognized her immediately: it was Susan, from work. Linda craned her neck for another look, and then realized that what she had first taken for underwear was actually a sports bra and running shorts. She peered more closely. The sports bra looked a little loose, like Susan had lost weight recently. Linda lowered herself back down, forcing herself to take deep breaths. She still had no definitive proof that anything at all seamy was going on here, but her famous temper was all but lost, and she knew that if she didn't get herself under control in a hurry she was apt to jump up and start accusing them of any number of things. Instead she made herself count backwards from ten.

"Here, right?"

"Yeah."

Linda looked up a third time. Now Susan was standing in front of the wall at which the camcorder was aimed, and David was standing behind the camcorder itself. Since when is David into making dirty movies? Linda didn't want to wait until Susan started taking off her clothes, but she supposed she would have to before she would be justified in jumping up and shouting at them. She would have to literally catch them with their pants down.

"Ready, Susan?"

"Let "er rip." Again, that eager, anticipatory tone that put ice in Linda's veins. Linda craned her neck again to see Susan straighten her back and put her hands on her hips. Who does she think she is, fucking Wonder Woman?

David pushed a button on the camcorder. Immediately the lights dimmed, and there was a series of high-pitched sounds. Linda had never seen or heard a camcorder do that before, but she couldn't figure out what else had done it.

She was struck dumb by what happened next, a multicolored beam that shot out from that camcorder like a laser and struck Susan in her soft bare midriff. Susan closed her eyes and tilted back her head, her mouth turned up in a welcoming smile. In the next moment the beam had become solid yellow, and had become less like a laser beam than a stream of electricity. It reminded Linda of the Van de Graaff generator her middle school physical science teacher had demonstrated for the class, when the two metal spheres were placed next to each other and a thin, jagged purple thread buzzed between them. This looked a little like that, only much bigger. And whatever it was doing to Susan, it wasn't shocking her. Then Linda perceived what the stream was doing to Susan, and she very nearly wet her pants. Her whole body began to tremble, and her eyes became very wide. She was no longer worried about being discovered, but she couldn't have stood up even if she'd wanted to. What she was seeing was too incredible to be believed, but she was watching it happen nonetheless, right here in her own house.

 

 

two-four

 

For Susan, the second transformation wasn't nearly as delirious as the first one had been. Rather, it was like slipping on an old, well-loved coat, like getting back something that had been her property in the first place. When it was over and the lights resumed their former level of illumination, she went straight to the mirror and smiled at herself. Back, just like before.

She felt more than saw David coming at her as though she were drawing him on a string'it was funny how, even when expecting it this time, he was still struck helpless by the depth of her beauty. She turned as he approached, waiting, and then, just before he embraced her, used her delicate, sibilant cheerleader's voice to say, "Let's do it again."

David stopped just as suddenly as if she'd told him to get away. He looked at her dubiously, trying to figure out whether she were talking about sex or about the device, then trying to decide if she were serious.

"I'm serious," she said, trying to make herself sound it, though her voice and her face seemed made for playfulness. "I wanna see what happens. I wanna be a little stronger this time." Of course, what she really wanted was to get strong enough so that she wouldn't have to be afraid of Amy anymore. But she wasn't going to tell him that.

"I don't know," David said. "I mean, who knows what it'll do to you?"

"Who knows what it's done to me already?" Susan said, some of her fear and her impatience creeping into her voice, making it querulous. "It hasn't hurt me, has it?"

"Well - have you seen a doctor since the first time?"

"A doctor? Why would I see a doctor? You go to the doctor when you feel bad. I feel better than I have in my whole life." Susan made the last step toward David and put her tawny arms around his neck. Neither of them registered the faint, hissing gasp that came from behind the freezer. "Please, David," Susan murmured, putting every ounce of her seductive power into her voice and her glance, which became very seductive indeed. Certainly more seductive than that of any other woman David had personally faced in his life.

"All right, all right," David said, shaking his head. Susan's fingertips were lightly stroking the little hairs behind his neck, but rather than exciting him, her touch was making him feel tired. Almost without realizing it he put his hands on her shoulders and pushed her out to arm's length. "But only once more," he said, a little sternly, feeling like he was talking to his son when he wanted to watch one more show before bedtime.

Susan smiled and kissed him on the mouth. This, too, made him feel tired, almost sleepy, and he was glad when she quickly turned and went to stand in front of the wall. Maybe he was just still burned-out from their epic love-making session. "Here goes," he said.

As amazing as the first transformation had been, this one was even more arresting. More of Susan's fat disappeared, replaced as muscle. Her ass became less rounded, and her outer quads, large to begin with, began to look like submarines breasting the water. Veins popped into life on the tops of her biceps and the outer edges of her forearms, as all the angles of her body became leaner, harder. Her sports bra stretched out even further, partly from the growth of her breasts, but mostly because of the pectorals underneath. She even seemed to grow a few inches taller this time.

After the beam shut off and the glow faded, it took Susan a few seconds to open her eyes. When she did, her expression was one of supreme rapture. She went to the mirror and first could only giggle at what she saw. Then she struck a double-biceps pose, and David was reminded of that Chris Lydon spread in Playboy a couple years back; Susan was now about the same build. Her lats and deltoids bulged when she raised her arms, making a worthy attempt at the fabled V-shape. She struck more poses, showing off her triceps, her shoulders, her butt, the faint striation between her pecs. She wasn't huge, but she still had a physique that would've cost her about five years of hard labor and careful nutrition, if she hadn't had David's machine to give it to her.

"Do you like it?" David asked at length. He himself felt a little nervous, though he couldn't say why. Probably just afraid she was going to go too far and hurt herself, he told himself.

"Yes, yes, oh yes," Susan said, still squeezing herself and flexing. "But -" She turned and looked at him, half-seriously, half-flirtatiously. "It's still not enough." She still intended to stand up to Amy, and she could see that this, while close, wasn't quite up to the task.

"It'll have to be enough," David told her flatly.

"Why are you being so stubborn?" Susan burst out. "What are you afraid of?"

"I'm afraid for you," David said, though he still wasn't sure if this was the real reason. "I'm not going to let you hurt yourself."

"Afraid for me?" Susan echoed disbelievingly. "Or afraid of me?" She looked at him intensely for a moment, then caught sight of the weight bench. Seized with a sudden impulse, she went to it. "How much is on here?"

David studied the plates bolted to the bar. "Two hundred."

He expected her to slide underneath and try a bench press. Instead she stayed where she was and grabbed the bar on either end. Muscles popping into relief on her arms, she lifted. He expected her to get it up a few inches and drop it, but again he was proved wrong. She got it over her head. She stayed that way for a moment, teeth gritted, arms twitching, then lowered it all at once. It landed in the cradles with a loud CLANG! and nearly bounced back out again. Then Susan started for him.

David uncrossed his arms and found himself backing away. "What are you doing, Susan?" he asked tensely.

Susan's face still held that flirtatious smile, but David saw a menacing look behind it that he didn't like'that he didn't like at all. "I could take you, David," she said quietly. "I really think I could. I don't want it to have to be this way - but I need you to do it again." With that, she lunged forward. David wasn't expecting her to be as fast as she was, and she caught his wrist before he could dodge. She squeezed. David wasn't a weak man, and he wasn't hurt, but again there was that sense of draining, and suddenly all he wanted to do was curl up at Susan's feet and take a nap. He fought to keep his eyes open

Susan drew back with her other fist and then nearly hit him. Nearly did to him what Amy had done to her, in fact, punching him twice in the gut and then twice in the face. But then she realized what she was doing and let go. How had it come to this? Wasn't this her friend? Her lover? Sure, she wanted revenge, but was it worth it if it meant leaving a man she loved lying bloody and senseless on the ground? "I - I'm sorry, David," she said, regaining her composure. "I don't mean it, really I don't. But - I want to be stronger. Just a little more. Can't you see that? Can't you give me that? And you know it will wear off again in a few days. You know that. We're just testing this, aren't we? Seeing what it does. And after this - I'll go to my doctor, okay? And I'll let her check me out, top to bottom, and see if this is really safe. Okay?"

David was looking at her warily, his head cocked, his arms out from his waist, his body ready to bolt. He was breathing heavily. "Doctor?" he repeated, as though not quite understanding the term. He scrunched his eyes for a moment, then held up a warning finger. "Once more," he said. "But that is it. After that, I want you out of my house."

His tone was grim, but Susan was grinning and jumping up and down like a little kid that's been told she'll get to go to Disneyland after all. With her muscles unflexed, David thought, she really didn't look that much bigger than before. Surely she couldn't get much more dangerous than she was now. And anyway, there had to be some kind of stopping point. It wasn't like she could put on muscle from out of thin air. Wasn't the limit of his invention something they needed to test out? For the moment, the fact that she had actually gained some height the last time escaped him.

Susan took her place before the wall, again planting her hands on her hips. This time she really did look like Wonder Woman. "I'm ready David."

"I'm not," David muttered, but he hit the button anyway. The lights dimmed, the machine twit***ed, the rainbow beam became the stream of golden lightning, and Susan's skin began to glow like sunlight.

By the time the machine cut out again, David's assumption that Susan couldn't get mass from thin air had been knocked straight on its ass. She gained height again, about five inches of it, and her hair lengthened more than ever, coming down to the middle of her back. But the most mesmerizing thing was her physique, which looked less and less like Chris Lydon and more and more like Chris Bongiovanni, the topography of her skin becoming complicated with thick, striated muscle. Her sports bra stretched until a vertical eyelet tore open between her breasts, and her distressed shorts looked ready to follow. The tops of her shoes tore away from the soles with popping sounds. Susan moaned in pleasure throughout the process, her voice growing increasingly husky, no longer that of a prissy cheerleader. A trapdoor seemed to open in David's stomach as he watched his mistress grow within the yellow light, allowing all his guts to go spilling right out of him. He'd warned her to leave after this'but would she? Only if she wanted to leave. What David did or didn't want to happen, he saw clearly, had pretty much ceased to matter. Where does an eight-hundred pound gorilla sleep? he thought wearily, and the joke, never funny to begin with, now seemed downright frightening to him.

David watched warily as the disorientation wore off and Susan's eyes opened. She was smiling again, but it was hard smile, without a trace of coquettishness in it. She was now as tall as he was, maybe even taller. Her long, uncombed hair made her look primal and dangerous, like an amazon; all she needed was a leopard-skin bikini, a spear, and a necklace of boar's teeth. She tore off what was left of her shoes and socks and went straight to the mirror again Then she began posing, and David was astounded at the boulder-like formations of muscle that came bulging out of her body, at the veins which branched on her skin like bare trees. The tear in her sports bra grew deeper. Then, with suddenness that sent him recoiling, she spun toward him, growling violently, her hands balled into fists. "Rrrrrngghh - why do you keep shutting it off?" she bellowed, her voice filling the small room and making David's bones ache, deep down in the marrow. "I want more, can't you understand? MORE!"

"It's - I -" David sputtered. Finally he managed, "It turns itself off." His voice was very small.

Susan glared at him dangerously for a moment from beneath the savage fall of her bangs. A part of her felt as though she were caught in a dream, one of the vivid dreams David had described to her. But at the same time a part of her felt awake, more awake than she had ever been in her life. Susan had spent the last decade sadly watching her beauty slip out of her grasp like sand, trying to stop it but helpless to do more than slow down its escape a little. The fear of growing old alone preyed on her constantly. After the divorce, especially, she had been dead set on finding a man who could provide for her and Janey, even if it meant stealing that man from a friend, as she had been trying to steal David from Linda. Now, though, what could she possibly need a man for? She was stronger than a man, any man, and she reveled in the feeling.

David watched as Susan went to the weight bench. "Two hundred pounds?" she asked in her husky yet still very sexy voice. She gripped the barbell with one hand and then lifted it straight up into the air. Smiling maliciously, she actually spun it on the top of her forefinger like a majorette's baton, then threw it up and caught it. David was slack-jawed with amazement.

Then came the moment he had been dreading. "We go again," she said flatly'not a request or even a command but a statement of plain hard fact. "And this time there will be none of your annoying excuses."

For one long moment David could do nothing but stare at her. At the first stage of Susan's transformation, as different as she had looked, she had still been essentially Susan, essentially the woman he had held and kissed and made furtive love to on all those trysts. What stood before him now, however, was something else entirely. He could see a little of Susan, in the face - but the creature as a whole was a stranger to him.

"Thih'" David tried to make his voice sound stern and authoritative, but his throat refused to cooperate and all that came out was voiceless, terrified blather. "Th-this has gone t-too fuh'too far, Susan. Y-you have t'"

"Get behind the machine, insignificant worm," Susan ordered, in that throaty voice that brooked no argument. "Prepare for the next phase." She glared, her eyes as hard as steel. "Now."

 

 

 

third quad: dreams of domination

 

 

three-one

 

Linda watched from behind the hamster cage, her throat bobbing with deep swallows, her fingers kneading themselves, her shoulders drawn into knots, her limbs trembling. She had kept from wetting her pants, but it had been a near thing, what with her bladder feeling as fragile and loose as a water balloon each of the three times she'd watched Susan get in front of the machine. She kept thinking of a Warner Bros. cartoon she had seen once, in which Tweety Bird turns the tables on Sylvester by drinking a potion that turns him into a gruesome, hulking monster. The monster's feathers were yellow, its eyes blue, and its feet orange, but in no other way did it resemble that cute, delicate little "I tawt I taw a putty tat" Tweety. For Linda, this perfectly summed up what had happened to Susan. Her friend had gone from minor irritant to huge unstoppable terror.

Linda had tried to jump out and put a stop to things just before the third time, when the situation still seemed at least somewhat in control, but by then her legs had turned to wet noodles, and she was stuck. She couldn't even cry out, because she had no voice. And so she had been forced to watch helplessly as the last vestiges of sweet, smiling Susan from work were erased and that raging muscle-freak was left in her wake. She found herself wishing that it had simply been that Susan and her husband had been having an affair. That would have left her hurt and scared and confused, but it would, she believed, have been nothing compared to this. Nothing at all.

The power-crazed amazon advanced on her husband now, still holding the barbell in one hand. David's legs didn't seem to work much better than Linda's had, and he wasn't quick enough to get away. Linda moaned in despair as Susan snatched her husband up by his neck. "Did you'!" Susan got out, and then she closed her eyes and moaned as well, only at a much higher volume, effectively covering up Linda's. David struggled, but seemed to get tired almost immediately. Linda saw Susan's skin become the color of sunlight again, only now the machine wasn't on at all. And then, in horror, she realized that Susan was getting even bigger, while her husband was now shrinking.

You bitch, Linda mouthed, but she was unable to produce any sound. Susan's hands released, and both David and the barbell went crashing to the cement floor. Susan opened her eyes, looking confused. "I'" She stared at the shelves of half-gutted appliances as though seeing them for the first time. "I have his memories!" she said with a triumphant laugh, and she looked back at the machine, standing small and alone on its tripod. "So, my friend, apparently strength and size aren't the only things you have to offer me. In fact, I almost don't need you at all, now that I can absorb mass from anyone I touch." She looked back at David, and her grin faltered a notch. "Asleep," she observed. "But, no matter. Not now that I know how to operate it myself." Her eyes raised, as though imagining what lay beyond the wall. "And not now that I know that stupid bitch lives right next door." She began chuckling again, and carefully pressed the machine's activation button before going back to the wall. As she grew this time, her sports bra was split in half by her burgeoning tits, and a moment later her gluts and upper adductors finished off her shorts. Linda moaned soundlessly and wedged her hands into her crotch, trying desperately to stop herself from peeing.

When the machine switched off, the result was no longer a mere amazon but a bona-fide giantess, nearly seven feet tall, the top of her head just below the ceiling. Susan went back to the mirror, studied herself a moment, then peeled off what was left of the sports bra and the shorts. Only her white thong underwear was left, stretched nearly to breaking. After a moment's consideration she hooked her thumb under the strap and tore that off as well. Then she posed, and was apparently pleased with what she saw. As for Linda, she had to clutch the freezer to keep from tipping over and passing out'no human should possess the size and power now on display before her, much less a human that had been her size a few minutes ago. Her mind could not process what she was seeing. "Now this is enough," Susan said aloud. She did her double-biceps shot, and the result made Linda's world again go gray and fluttery. "In fact, my dear, this should be enough to pound Amy Reynolds into next week."

The giantess turned and began walking toward Linda's hiding spot, and Linda tried to scream when she realized that what she had taken for thinking aloud had in fact been Susan talking to her. But Susan walked right past her, the concrete floor reverberating with each barefooted tread. She went up to the antique refrigerator that stood against the far wall, the one that had always reminded Linda of the icebox from I Love Lucy. After a moment's consideration, Susan scooped up the immensely heavy object, one hand on the top and one hand on the bottom, then crushed it like an soda can. When it was perhaps an eighth of its original height, she dropped it to the floor, laughing. Linda winced at the noise.

"Pound her into next month," Susan gloated as she strode for the door. Linda breathed a sigh of relief, but Susan, as though she had heard it, abruptly stopped and turned back. Linda hunched down for one terrified moment, then risked a peek through the bars.

Susan was staring at the machine. "I can't leave it," she said. She supposed she could just run it to her house - but who knew what Janey would make of her mommy in mommy's current state? It would take more than stories about vitamins and weight-lifting to explain this, wouldn't it? And, worse, Susan worried about what mischief Janey might get to with the machine while her mommy was out pounding someone into pulp. The notion of dealing with a twelve-foot-tall second-grader did not much appeal to Susan. At the thought of Janey, Susan felt herself regain perspective, almost as though she were physically shrinking again, and she looked at David's sprawled form with renewed compassion. Did I actually do that? For what? For - A picture of Amy flashed into Susan's mind, and Susan's face instantly hardened again. For revenge, of course. I'm going to teach that fucking bitch a lesson. I'm going to show her that she picked the wrong dumb blonde to mess with. So resolved, Susan picked up the barbell with one hand, set it under Dave's neck, and then, with an ease that left Linda even more unsettled than she already was (if that were possible), she curled it into a loop. Then she stood up, nodding to herself. The only one who could get him out of that, without using an arc welder, was Susan herself. It would keep him immobilized until she had finished with Amy, and had decided what to do about him and his machine. Thinking that far ahead was a little frightening'Susan very much wanted the machine all to herself, but that might mean she would have to kill him, and she didn't want to face up to that yet. "Okay," she told herself. "It's play time." Sparing David and the machine one last pensive glance, Susan left.

 

 

three-two

 

Linda waited to hear the back door open and slam; instead she heard a loud crash and the splintering of heavy wood, and felt the house shudder around her. Apparently Susan no longer felt the need to use doors. Linda waited, and soon she began to hear more energetic crashing. If she'd understood correctly, that would be the demise of chez Reynolds. Linda had no idea what Amy might have done to incur Susan's wrath, but she was just glad that it was their house that was getting sacrificed and not hers. After a few long minutes, the crashing stopped. Linda waited a few more minutes, until she was positive that Susan was not going to come right back, before she was able to force herself out from behind the freezer.

David was breathing normally, but he was still out, out cold. "Oh David, oh David," Linda said, kneeling over him. She had forgotten that David's affaire d'amour was what had set all this in motion; she just felt the pent-up tension of the last thirty minutes let go all at once and began to cry. She cried until David's face was glistening with her tears, and still he didn't wake up. "Oh David," she moaned. She tried once to unbend the barbell herself, but while Susan had made it look like a movie prop, it was clearly nothing of the sort. She couldn't even remove the weights, as Susan had shrewdly curled up the barbell's ends. And there was no possible way for Linda to move both David and the two hundred pounds around his neck.

Eventually she pulled herself away and went to the phone, but it was dead; apparently Susan's rampage had pulled down the lines at some point. Still sobbing, Linda began to stumble around the house, blinking away her tears, looking for something that could free her husband.

 

 

three-three

 

"Fucking watermelon festival," Amy spat as she at last escaped into the exit lane. Traffic, usually light when she went home, had been a nightmare today, and again she cursed the fact that she lived in a town so hicksville that they had a festival to celebrate watermelons. Fucking watermelons.

Amy continued to grumble and curse as she made her way through the quiet suburb toward her house. Beating up that little blonde skank had put her in a good mood for a couple of days'and it had felt indescribably good, to bop her in the eye and mash her too-pretty lips against her teeth, so good that Amy wished she could do it every morning'but the watermelon festival had put her out of temper again. When she got home, she decided, she would cook up one of those T-bones in the freezer, settle in for a hot bath, then get up early and hit the weights tomorrow. And she wouldn't turn the phone's ringer back on, no matter how many times Jim's number showed up in the caller ID window.

Amy was so focused on these thoughts that she had no inkling of the seven-foot-tall nude blonde woman striding in the opposite direction, two streets down, when the two crossed each other's peripheral line of sight. The blonde giantess, for her part, saw the blue Lumina in the corner of her eye and did not register it. If she had seen it, David's memories would have told her whose it was, and things might have proceeded very differently; but she didn't.

Amy was still thinking about sizzling steaks and hot baths when she turned the corner onto her street and caught sight of her house'or rather, caught sight of what had been her house. Amy was the type of woman who tended to react to adversity with aggressive force, but at the moment she could only stare, gape-mouthed, as she allowed the car to drift toward her driveway. "Destroyed" wasn't sufficient to describe what she was seeing'her house had been pulverized, disintegrated, razed right down to the ground. Even the floors had been smashed through, and all the debris had fallen into the basement, leaving a crater-like depression. This was all that was left of her home. Amy parked and got out of the car, still unable to react. Then she noticed a hole in the side of the Carsons' house, and instantly an image formed in her mind: David Carson, would-be inventor, cobbling together some kind of death-ray, something he hopes to sell to the Pentagon. It works, but works so well that it blows the side of his house open and then mows down the neighbors' house as well. "You son of a bitch," Amy breathed in disbelief, and as her aggressive nature began to reassert itself she balled her hands into fists. She marched toward the Carsons' house and stepped in through the hole. The fact that this hole had been blown out of the house, rather than in, confirmed her theory for her.

She found herself in the kitchen. Everything seemed fine, and she saw no evidence of the cannon or whatever that had put such a crimp in her day. The only lights came from the workshop, to her left. She went inside.

Amy stopped short as she entered. She saw David, but her impulse to rail at him for what had happened had vanished. He was lying unconscious on the floor, and, somehow, a barbell appeared to have been looped around his neck. "Is this somebody's idea of a joke?" Amy muttered as she crept closer. Then she could see that he looked somehow wasted'measuring physiques at a glance was part of Amy's business, and David looked to her like he'd gone on a crash diet since the last time she'd seen him. His clothes pooled loosely around him. She no longer had any clear conception of what David had been working on, but it must have been one fucked up project to have resulted in this.

There was a patter of footsteps. Amy was never one to back away from a confrontation, but the sight of David lying there with heavy-gauge steel tied around him like a ribbon made her decide that maybe she would be better off finding out what was going on before getting actively involved in it. She slipped behind a trunk-style freezer that would hide her from most of the room and ducked down.

The footsteps came into the room. Amy peeked up and saw that it was only Linda, her face so puffy and miserable that it appeared she was having at least as bad a day as Amy was. Linda held a crowbar, and she crouched down and began trying to use it to lever the loop in the barbell wide enough to slip David's head out. Amy raised herself a little higher to watch, and almost laughed out loud. Who was Linda trying to fool? It would take the Jaws of Life to untie that knot.

Eventually Linda figured this out for herself. Frustrated, she threw the crowbar away with a prissy, strengthless motion, and then began to cry again, clapping her hands over her face. In her imagination Linda saw the ease with which Susan had twisted the barbell in the first place, and this made her cry harder. "I'm not s-s-strong enough!" she sobbed. Soon, perhaps any moment now, the giantess would return, and who knew what would happen to David then? Linda couldn't leave the house to get help, not when it might mean leaving David at the mercy of that overgrown bitch. Linda knew that she couldn't possibly hope to defend him, but still, she had to try. He was her husband, and despite their deteriorating relationship, she loved him, and she would stand by him.

Linda imagined Susan twisting the bar again, her huge arms barely straining themselves as she did it, and suddenly she stopped crying, her gaze snapping toward the camcorder-like machine. "That machine," she murmured, sniffling, wiping away tears with her fingertips. As though it had been recorded on a tape and was now being played back for her, she heard herself say, If only there was some way to - I don't know - just push a button, or something, and get into shape. Well, there was a way, wasn't there? "That machine could make me stronger," she whispered, making herself stand. She looked down at David, a little guiltily, then back at the machine. "I mean, it worked for her, so -" She frowned suspiciously at the innocuous-looking device, thinking hard. She had no desire for big muscles; her athletic neighbor, Amy, had always struck her as slightly freakish, and the end result of Susan's experiments much moreso. But getting bigger would allow her to free her husband, and might even allow her to defend him if, heaven forbid, Susan should get back before the two of them managed to get away. And it wouldn't be permanent, would it? Susan had gone through a transformation before, and it had worn off'at least, that was what Linda had gleaned from eavesdropping on their conversation. Linda's eyes flicked to David's sprawled form again, and she wished he was awake so she could ask him. But he wasn't, and although he was still breathing, Linda didn't know when he would wake up, if ever. Linda had clearly seen David shrink and Susan grow when she had grabbed him, and Susan claimed to have absorbed his memories as well. Could she have left him a vegetable in the process? The thought that David might be seriously injured, and the thought that Susan might be back at any moment, with who knew what grim mischief in mind, finally made up Linda's mind.

As she stepped toward the machine, however, she began to feel the same weakness that had so immobilized her each time she'd watched Susan transform: shaky limbs, watery knees, bladder on the verge of letting go. What had happened to Susan was completely, utterly irrational. Linda had seen it all with her own eyes, but it was irrational nonetheless, and Linda didn't know if she could expose herself to this sort of irrationality, even if avoiding it meant leaving her husband here to die. Linda looked back at David one more time, and then her disconsolate expression was replaced by something more determined. Irrational or not, she had no choice.

Amy all but sniggered aloud when she saw Linda bend down by the machine. "If she thinks that filming herself is going to make her strong enough to untwist that bar, she's even stupider than I thought," she muttered. Amy had never had any real problem with David'he'd fixed their lawnmower for them when it had broken down, and he hadn't even asked for anything in return'but she'd always found his wife to be a bitch. Worse, in Amy's view, was the fact that Linda was physically weak, that she lacked the strength to back up her bitchiness and stand up for herself, by herself, without relying on laws and social mores and her husband to keep her from getting a shot in the mouth. For Amy, who had spent all of her adult life doggedly accumulating strength, Linda was the type of person who warranted zero respect. The fact that Linda had purchased a membership at Amy's gym and then had stopped going after just a couple of weeks only increased Amy's contempt.

Amy wasn't the only one who saw Linda fiddling with the machine. David saw it too, as he had finally opened his eyes just after the last time Linda turned away from him. He'd tried to come up into a sitting position, but got exactly nowhere: something was holding him in place, something implacable, and it cut off his air supply savagely when he tried to fight it. Instead he looked around, blinking, still groggy, not quite sure where he was or what had happened to him. Then he heard a noise and looked down toward his toes, craning his neck and seeing Linda go stand in front of the cinderblock wall. There were more noises, and they brought everything back with a force that sent David into utter panic. It was the machine, chittering. The lights went down, so low this time that they didn't seem to be on at all, and then the rainbow beam lashed out, blindingly bright. Instead of gold, however, this time the energy stream was cherry-red, a few shades lighter than Linda's hair, and Linda glowed like the nubile, scarlet-skinned succubae from a Lords of Acid album cover; she was just missing the horns and the pointed tail. Despite the ominous effect, David allowed himself to relax, thinking that Linda would simply emerge looking the same way Susan had after her first transformation, gorgeous and pleased with herself but all in all not too much of a threat, and that he could then talk her out of using the damned thing a second time. But then he saw how much she was growing, how fast, and he realized what the darkened room and the stream's greatly increased intensity signified. It was as if, he thought later, the machine somehow knew that it was creating a rival for its first client, and had decided to make Linda a worthy opponent right off the bat, without any of the hemming and hawing that had hindered Susan's ascendance to giantesshood.

Already Linda was growing in height, and her bobbed hair lengthened until it had reached the middle of her back, even as it billowed and swirled around her in the strobing red light. Her white denim shirt stretched, then pulled up out of the waistband of her jeans, even as the cuffs of her jeans rose above her ankles. The front of her shirt stretched, the threads creaking, and then the buttons began shooting off like bullets, the widening gap revealing her enormous red cleavage. Near the end her jeans split up the sides and fell off, revealing black lace panties that were stretched to fraying but still whole. Linda no longer appeared distraught; in fact, she looked like she was enjoying this at least as much as Susan had.

When the stream cut out and the lights came back up, the woman left standing before the wall was one David could only vaguely recognize as his wife. It was hard to judge from where he lay, but she looked to be over six feet tall, and her body appeared almost exactly as Susan's had after her third transformation. With her long, unkempt hair and torn clothing, she looked like exactly what she was, a lab experiment gone horribly wrong. "No, oh no," David moaned, unmanned by how out-of-control things were getting.

Linda's eyes came open slowly, and she blinked as her mind became accustomed to its new home. She crossed to the mirror, and what she saw there made a smile spread across her face. Had she been afraid of what she would look like after the machine had had its way with her? Had she really? It had been less than a minute ago that such a fear had consumed her, but now it seemed silly. All Linda knew was that she felt powerful, incredibly powerful, and if the cost of this power was that some people would regard her as a freak, well, that was their problem, not hers. Again she heard herself wish for something that could get her into shape at the press of a button, and the memory made her laugh out loud. God, this was great! She reached up and pulled off what was left of her shirt and bra. Her nipples and aureoles, formerly quite pale, were now the dark brown-red of dried blood, and she was pleased to see that, for the first time since puberty, her tits needed a bra not in the least. Then she began to pose.

Amy hadn't been quite as wigged out by watching Linda grow as Linda had by watching Susan, but it was a near thing. Watching Linda test out her incredible new body, Amy decided that she wasn't stupid at all. Nor was David, for that matter'Amy had nothing to say against a guy who could invent a machine that did that. If anyone was stupid here, Amy thought, it was Amy herself. But she was feeling smarter now. And she thought that if she could somehow slip past Linda and get a taste of that machine's power for herself, she would be very wise indeed.

David continued to lay there, helpless to do anything but watch. Eventually Linda reached her fill and turned to face him. David was all but driven into total panic by her expression'it was almost exactly what he had seen on Susan's face after she had grown big enough to completely overpower him.

Linda planted her hands on her hips. "So," she said in her new, husky voice. "You had it, all this time. Locked away in your workshop, the thing I asked for, the thing that could get me in shape at the press of a button." Her look, difficult to return already, became uglier. "I wanted it'you knew I wanted it'and yet you hid it from me."

David stared at her, not knowing what to say. He'd known about Linda's temper since they were first dating'it was impossible for her to hide it, even from a guy she was trying to impress'but it had never really bothered him before. He supposed now that this was because he was the man, stronger, and not much threatened by the possibility that she simply throw herself at him. He would never have dreamed of striking his wife, but at the same time the fact that he could, should he choose to, meant that she could never cow him. His masculine strength had protected him the way a circular saw's blade-guard protects the carpenter, allowing him to take something that was otherwise volatile and make it useful. That had been all well and good, but he saw now that the machine had broken his blade-guard clean off, leaving him at the mercy of his circular saw of a wife. What if she flew into a rage? What was he going to do, throw his steely gaze at her? That was very funny, wasn't it? What if she then decided that she didn't like that look, and sent her fist through his face? If he were lucky, he'd end up in traction; more likely, he'd be dead.

"Of course you hid it from me," Linda went on, and he could hear her fury now building to a crescendo. "Why would you have given it to me, when you were planning on getting rid of me? And to think, I thought I was going to leave you." Linda's huge hands became fists, and her eyes shone with a brittle mixture of humiliation and rage. "And isn't that what you wanted me to think? Wanted me to leave, so you could shack up with your mistress'my friend'and use your little invention to turn her into your dream girl? Isn't that how it went? Isn't it?" For a moment, David seemed to see her glow red again, as though signifying her awesome wrath. Then Linda paused, looked down at her hands, and forced them to open. The red aura vanished, and David wondered if it had really been there at all. Maybe he was under so much duress that on top of everything else he was beginning to hallucinate.

"No," David rasped. "No, Linda, no, you've got it all wrong -"

Linda continued as though she hadn't heard. "But things didn't go quite as you planned, did they? I was just a little bit smarter that you thought I'd be, and now helpless little Linda isn't so helpless anymore." Then she came at him. David yelped and nearly wet his pants, but Linda only grabbed the barbell and untwisted it, freeing him. Then she stood above him, hands on her hips. To David she looked as big as a mountain. "This is how it's going to be, sailor. I'm going to have another go in front of the miraculous muscle-maker over there. Then I'm going to go out, and when I come back I'm going to be holding Suzie-Q's head in my hand." She grinned cruelly at this thought. "After that, we'll decide on a suitable punishment for you. I have to admit, I'm feeling pretty good right now'better than I've felt my whole life, as a matter of fact. But adultery is serious, and I can't let you slide, no matter how much I might appreciate your handiwork."

"No, Linda, don't, please," David pleaded as she stomped away. He reached out and clutched at her rock-hard ankle, but she ignored him.

As she stooped down to activate the device, she paused and looked back at him. "And whatever you do while I'm gone, you're not to so much as touch this thing. If I come back and find it's been tampered with, I'm going to be extremely upset with you." She stared at him, and again David was only barely able to return that flat gaze. "I believe I might even be angry enough to kill you." After watching to make sure this had sunk in, Linda pushed the button and went to stand in front of the wall.

"Noooo," David moaned, his eyes streaming.

At first, everything occurred as before, but soon it became clear that something had gone wrong'or, from David's point of view, had gone right. Linda didn't tilt her head back, didn't moan, and most importantly she didn't grow. Instead she only stood there, looking a little bewildered as the stream of red energy poured into her abdomen but failed to affect her. She didn't even glow red this time. When the machine cut out, she immediately went to the mirror, to confirm what she already knew: she had not grown, not so much as an inch. The machine had given to her in a single jolt what it had given to Susan in three, but apparently it had nothing else to offer. "No," Linda hissed between clenched teeth, balling her hands into fists again. "No, it's not enough, I must have more, I must have more'!"

All at once Linda's body glowed like a stoplight, and now David saw what it meant: she was growing again, and now she was doing it on her own, without any help from the machine. "I need more," she grunted, "more," and she was getting more with each passing second. She rose to six-and-a-half feet tall, and then she realized what had happened and relaxed. "Yes," she gloated, "I'm bigger, but'" Then she realized that she had stopped growing again, and it made her furious all over again. "What? It's still not enough! That bitch Susan is still bigger than me, I must have more'!" The glow resumed, and soon she was seven feet tall. Her back was a massive delta of ridged white marble, but for David and Amy it was mostly obscured by her hair. She kept growing even as her panties split and fluffed soundlessly on the floor beneath her. Her bare ass defied description, at least a description that David or Amy could have managed. She kept growing until her head touched the ceiling, and then she relaxed again. "There!" she announced. "Now we'll see what that bitch Susan has to say. She picked the wrong fucking marriage to break up, and it's time she learned it." Linda turned around, smiling at David's stricken expression. "Actually, honey, I've changed my mind'you can do whatever you want to that silly little machine of yours," she said with a sweetness that contrasted weirdly with her deep voice. "I certainly don't have any more use for it. In fact, it might be better if you just took a hammer to it, so this doesn't get any messier than it already is." Then she turned back around and walked straight through the cinderblock wall. The blocks shattered as she passed through them, not slowing her at all.

David started to run after her, then paused and looked at the machine, torn. She was right about the machine, no doubt about that'best to destroy it now, before someone else could get to it and cause trouble. But at the same time he couldn't just let Linda go out on a rampage. What if someone saw her and called the cops? What if the cops then tried to subdue her, going so far as to draw their guns, and that legendary temper of hers drove her to try and take them all on single-handedly? The thought of her being cut down in a hail of gunfire, with that look of twisted rage on her face, made up his mind. He turned and ran outside.

 


three-four

 

Amy stood up from behind the freezer, very alert from her continuous adrenaline rush but still feeling like a woman caught in a strange dream. In a way, she hoped that she was dreaming; everything she'd seen over the past few minutes had just been too weird. She went to the hole that Linda'or, rather, the perfect being that had been Linda'had made and looked out. The perfect being had crossed her own lawn and was going up to Amy's driveway. As Amy watched, horrified, the perfect being hauled back her perfect leg and then booted Amy's Lumina. Only two years old, with six thousand miles on it, the Lumina now flew through the air with its entire chassis bent and its passenger-side door hanging out like a tongue, the front wheels spinning. It landed upside-down on top of an old Ford Tempo parked across the street, both cars crumpling with a loud bang! that sent safety-glass spitting out in all directions. The perfect being laughed at what she had done, then resumed striding down the street. Amy heard an engine rev, and then he saw David's car pull out of the driveway and begin to follow the perfect being at a cautious distance.

Amy turned away, back toward the workshop. All of this was a dream, surely. Surely the things she had just witnessed could not be real. She began to walk slowly inside, wondering when she would wake up. Probably before she had a chance to use it herself, she thought. As she took another step she felt lumps under her foot, and took a step back. Something shiny was on the ground: buttons. The buttons that had popped off of Linda's shirt. Amy stared at them for nearly a full minute, entranced. Not a dream, then. Dreams didn't have this much detail. And that meant that everything she had seen in the last few minutes, including her wrecked car and razed house, had been real. Linda's shredded clothes were on the ground, along with some other clothes she hadn't noticed before. She wondered what the other clothes meant. As she wondered she went to the machine, the machine that looked exactly like a camcorder, and studied it carefully. She was starting to feel smart again, and as she recalled Linda's accusations she began to put things together. The first thing was the fact that that fat-ass little blonde who'd been flirting with Jim was named Susan. The second thing was the sweet-faced little blonde whore who'd had him eating out of her hand on Tuesday. The sweet-faced little whore had been way younger than Susan, but there had been a resemblance all right'she could have been Susan's younger sister. On its own, not too important. But factor this wonderful little machine into the equation, and what did you get? Amy had been watching Linda's growth very closely, and she realized that during the first stages her body had looked an awful lot like that of the sweet-faced little whore. So she and Susan were the same. It was Susan who'd gotten the first taste of the machine, and apparently David had given her just enough to give her that fit body and that disarming face, which she had used to seduce Jim. After afterward? Amy added the barbell around David's neck, the hole in the kitchen wall, the other torn clothes, and her own demolished house to the equation. What was the answer? Who had Linda announced she was going to kill? Again, Susan. Susan, who had tried to woo Amy's husband away, not once but twice. Susan, who had retaliated by destroying Amy's home. "You crazy little bitch," Amy breathed, but with respect: one-upmanship was a game she knew well. But at the same time she would eagerly play the game herself, and she found herself wishing that she had punched Susan more than four times. A lot more, until Susan's pretty little body had been broken and dying. Revenge would be a lot trickier now, if the state of her house was any indication of Susan's current size and strength. But Amy was confident she could handle it. "I'm going break your pretty little neck," Amy said to the empty workshop, which as it happened was actually empty this time. Linda had been right to suggest that David destroy the machine, Amy thought; but he hadn't, and that had opened the door to her own opportunity.

"Bad luck for you, honey," she breathed, peering at the buttons. Both Susan and Linda had shared an initial distaste for sporting huge muscles, thinking they made a woman look grotesque. Amy, however, had no such notions. Ever since she was a little tomboy, she'd been intent on making herself as big and as strong as she could possibly be, and for her there was nothing more beautiful than the sight a bulky, defined woman. Without any real hesitation, she pushed the button that she had seen Linda use and then stood where the wall had been.

The lights in the room dimmed, the machine chittered, and the rainbow beam shot out. This time the subsequent energy stream was an evil purple-black color, like an ultraviolet light, and then Amy closed her eyes and moaned in pleasure as she felt herself grow. As with Susan, she was doing this to herself in order to get revenge, but she now found that the feelings caused by the machine's energy stream were very much their own reward. When it was over, she opened her eyes and looked down at herself. "Tits!" she cried joyously. Her chest, formerly all but flat, now sported globes the side of basketballs, the lower arcs of which hung nearly to the line of her belly button. Her black cotton running singlet had been destroyed and now hung from her waist. "I have huge tits!" She went to the mirror to admire herself, and it was nearly a full minute before she realized what was wrong: her boobs were big, all right, but the rest of her was completely unchanged. Her musculature was impressive, but that was just because it had always been impressive.

"No!" Amy cried in frustration. "No no no! Why didn't it work? Why didn't it?" She clenched her fists and raged at her reflection, just as she had seen Linda do. But there was no red glow, and she didn't get any bigger. At last she forced herself to stop and stood up straight, studying herself pensively. She looked down at her tits - and looked - and gradually realized how turned-on she was becoming. She had never been a very sexual woman'this was, someone more impartial than Amy might have deduced, why Jim felt so compelled to flirt with other women'but she was feeling extremely sexual now. Put more bluntly, she felt like a bitch in heat, ready to rut with the first mutt that came along. Her breasts tingled maddeningly, and when she put her hands on them as if to quell that tingle, it only made it ten times worse. She rubbed and pulled at them like a girl in a porno movie pretending that she just couldn't get enough, only the horrible thing was Amy really couldn't get enough. She cupped and caressed them, and then without realizing what she was doing she tugged at the nipples, milking herself. Cool liquid dribbled into her palms, but it wasn't milk. Whatever it was, it was as black as crude oil, and nearly as viscous. Amy didn't look at it; she just licked it off her palms. For a brief moment she became that ultraviolet color, not like a woman but like a glass shell made in the shape of a woman and filled with purple neon, and she grew an inch. Again, she failed to notice this, and just went on molesting herself. "Ah - f-f-feels so good - I hafta'hafta'" Then Amy did what she had to do, rolling one enormous breast up and taking its long, fat nipple into her mouth. She began suckling herself, helpless to stop. Immediately the ultraviolet glow returned and Amy's whole body began to grow, her breasts growing as well yet coming a little more into proportion with the rest of her body. Amy still didn't notice this, didn't notice anything but how incredible she felt, until finally something cracked her smartly on the top of her head. She dropped her breast, thinking with terror that she would open her eyes to find Susan or Linda standing there, frowning down at her furiously. She opened her eyes, but there was nothing above her but the ceiling, and that was close enough for her to tilt her head back and touch with her nose. She looked around at the room, which was now like a kiddie version of the room she had been in a few moments ago. Her clothes and shoes had all fallen off, and the copper-toned body which stood under her was even more impressive than the one Linda had left with. "I grow - when I suck my tits!" Amy said, and then laughed wildly at how ridiculous it sounded. Like Linda, she now had her own unique, amazing superpower, like the heroine in a comic book. But somehow Amy doubted that any comic books had been issued which contained plots and characters like this.

Amy looked around the room some more, and then her eyes settled on David's machine, looking small and vulnerable yet very dangerous. "I think you have a point, Linda," Amy murmured in a very deep voice as she went to it, crouching slightly to avoid hitting her head on the hanging fluorescent bars. "I may have to kill you later, but I think you really had a good point. Three is enough; we don't need anyone else joining our club." With that, she reached down, took the tiny camcorder into her palm, and squeezed. The screw holding it to the tripod snapped in half, and when Amy opened her hand what sprinkled on the floor was nothing but little bits. "There," she said.

She went outside and studied the world from her new elevation. The view, she decided, was much improved. She was confident that she was now big enough and strong enough to handle anything that Susan or Linda could throw at her - but all the same she couldn't stop thinking about sucking her tits. "Little more bulk couldn't hurt," she decided, and then rolled both nipples up to her mouth. She stuck one in each corner and went back to work, watching with slitted eyes as the world sank and shrank around her. Her waist was about level with the roofpeak of the Carsons' house when a tiny voice squeaked, "Amy! Good God, is that you?"

Amy reluctantly allowed her nipples to fall out of her mouth and opened her eyes fully. It was Jim standing down there'Jim, who had probably driven over in a last-ditch effort to bury the hatchet with her, and now looked about as big as her Ken doll had looked to her when she was a little girl. He only stood there, gaping, as she reached down, pinched the back of his shirt, and lifted him up to eye level with her.

"Yes, it is me, Jim," Amy said, pleased with how her voice now boomed, like that of a powerful goddess. "And I want you to know that I've forgiven you for what you did'almost. Right now I'm going to kill the little blonde whore you were with, and I'm sure after that's done that I can forgive and forget. After that - well, I suppose I'll conquer the world." Amy hadn't considered this before, but now that she did it made perfect sense to her. She tried to imagine herself going back to the gym she way she was now, making schedules, balancing the books, and talking up the gym to prospective members, and the notion made her laugh. Really, what else was there for her to do now, if not rule the world? Still laughing, she allowed Jim to fall. He seemed to land okay, but rather than get up he just sprawled back on all fours and watched his giantess of a wife go striding off, laughing and massaging her unbelievable tits.

"I'd find somewhere safe to hole up, honey," Amy called back to him. "Things could get dangerous for a while."

 
fourth quad: damnation and denouement

 
four-one

Susan entered the gym the same way she'd exited David's house, by walking right through a wall. This wall was concrete rather than wood and plaster, but that didn't matter to Susan. Inside, people jerked up in the LifeCycles, dropped dumbbells on their toes, and fell off the treadmills, stunned by the sight of the nude blonde muscle goddess now striding into their midst.

"Where is she?" Susan growled.

No one answered.

"Where is Amy Reynolds?"

Still no response. Among the people assembling nervously before her, Susan recognized a large man who was a friend of Jim'though he wasn't so large to her anymore. Susan had been smitten with this man as well, but he'd treated the middle-aged little blonde like she hadn't existed at all. Now, as everyone stared dumbly at her, mesmerized by her size and by her nudity, she stepped forward and grabbed the man's arm. He tried to twist away, but Susan's grip was like iron, and then the golden glow suffused her and she began to absorb his muscle mass. "Not here," she said faintly. According to the man's memories, Amy had left the gym more than an hour ago. She saw other things too, like the fact that the man had broken his girlfriend's jaw when he was nineteen. Susan took some more of what he had, and then she allowed him to collapse to the ground, feeling greatly refreshed but at the same time soiled. She looked around. Among the crowd were two of the largest men she had ever seen. She recognized them as well; she'd never met them, but they practically lived in the gym. They tried to get away when she came at them, but she caught them by their beefy forearms. The rest of the crowd had had enough'they scattered. The two men began beating at the giantess, trying to get her to let go. In response Susan curled them to her like a pair of misbehaving boys, mashing their faces into the sides of her breasts. "Might as well go with a smile," she told the squirming men, even as she grew and they shrank. This continued for several moments, and then an unpleasant thought which had been trying to occur to Susan all along finally broke through the golden fog of her pleasure. I'm a vampire! she realized, with dawning horror. What had taken these men years of intensive labor to build, she was sucking out of them in a few breezy seconds, and all at once she pushed them away, allowing them to fall to the ground. She looked around the room, which was now empty except for her and the three unconscious men. The ceilings were very tall, but the room seemed cramped to her, and the machines were like toys. Amy wasn't here. Susan went back out through the hole, and when her forehead hit the top and broke it higher as she went, she only blinked. If Amy wasn't here, where was she? Home? Susan had destroyed her home. The police station might be a better guess. A friend's house might be a better guess too. Suppose she had gone to David's house for help? Suppose that she had then found him, and found his invention sitting untended? Suppose further that she had somehow learned what it was and how to use it? Susan wanted very much to go home now'if she kept this up, grabbing men and adding their mass to her own, pretty soon the only way she was going to be able to get into her house was to crawl. And what would she say when she saw Janey? Or would Janey just flee, screaming, from the scary giant? The thought of her own daughter no longer being able to stand the sight of her got Susan moving. She would go by David's house, get the machine, then take it home and cool out for a while. Get her bearings. Getting Amy was maybe still important, maybe not. She would have to see.

Susan was so intent on these thoughts that she didn't see the huge fist which came flying at her, not until it had been planted square in the center of her jaw. She went flying herself, up and over, and landed prone in the middle of the deserted street. She pushed up on her hands, then came to her feet, wondering who in the world was strong enough to knock her off her feet like that. There was a warm trickle running down to her chin, from the inside of her lips by the feel of it. Before her stood a beautiful, fierce-looking redhead, as tall and as naked as Susan herself was.

Susan wiped her mouth with the back of one fist. "Linda, you're home early," she said, speaking as David for a moment. David's affection for Linda filled her as well, and Susan fought it down. If there was one thing that was going to get her hurt now, it was not taking this new competitor seriously enough. "Too bad for you," Susan went on in a harder tone. "If you'd stayed in Stanton until Sunday, like you were supposed to, David would have gone missing, but you'd still be alive." Susan felt like she were reciting lines of dialogue from a movie, but somehow that seemed appropriate, Everything that had happened up to now had been like something from a movie, hadn't it? The kind of movie that had been very popular in Japan right after World War II, the kind in which guys in rubber suits ran amok in scale reproductions of Tokyo. Monster movies. She went on, "Now I'll have to kill you, as well."

"Don't make me laugh, bitch," Linda said. "Or should I say, friend. My friend, who slept with my husband behind my back."

Susan winced. She and David had been very careful, but somehow Linda had found out, and that added a new and very dangerous level to the game. For, at heart, this was how Susan approached this: a game. It was all play-acting. Like flirting, which Susan had reveled in all her adult life: projecting an intimacy that wasn't there, while obscuring the primal needs that were there. Even when she had threatened David after her second and especially after her third incarnations, she hadn't been serious'just play-acting, just seeing how far she could push him. She had, in essence, been pretending to be the schoolyard bully that she'd never had the strength to be. She'd found it fun, and harmless fun at that. What she had done to the three men in the gym, and what she had just said to Linda, well, maybe that wasn't so harmless. But one side effect of her growth were the overwhelming feelings of confidence and narcissism that pushed her to the brink of sociopathy, which in turn led her to take her game too far, as she had just done now.

"My friend, who knocked my beloved husband unconscious," Linda went on with mounting fury. Her fists were clenched and her arms began quaking. "My friend, who tampered with what she had no business tampering with, who used what should have been mine alone!" She took a step forward, her heel fracturing the asphalt, her whole body glowing like red neon, and with sudden horror Susan realized that Linda was somehow growing even larger. Knowing that if she didn't do something right away, she was going to lose control of the situation (and control was what had made the game so much fun in the first place), Susan ran forward, meaning to embrace Linda and begin absorbing her mass. But Linda remembered what Susan had done to David, and she managed to side-step the rushing blonde, moving swiftly for all her size. As Linda turned, her outstretched hand caught the steel shaft of a street lamp, and then she plucked it out of the ground like a corn stalk and swung it. It struck Susan's midsection and curled around her in a U-shape. The pain was immense, but Susan didn't think she was seriously injured, and now she was glad she'd grown as large as she had; any less, and the pole might have simply lopped her in half.

The pain served to wake Susan up to the seriousness of what was really happening here, and before Linda could react Susan snatched the street lamp out of her hand. "You think you can hurt me with steel?" Susan sneered, then pulled the top third from the rest of the lamp as though the metal were taffy and threw it at Linda like a hatchet. Linda brought one arm up to protect her face, and the projectile bounced off from her upper arm and shoulder, leaving red scratches on her milky skin. The red glow returned and she began to get even bigger, the scratches disappearing. Susan ran at her again, but this time Linda looped her arm up and Susan went flying almost straight up into the air. The blonde crashed into the third floor of a building, then fell down to the street. Bricks and glass fell on top of her. Not daring to take the time to see if she was all right, Susan lunged forward out of the cloud of dust, picked up a manhole cover, and threw it like a Frisbee. It traveled with the speed of a bullet, struck Linda above her right breast, then ricocheted away, driving Linda to one knee. Then Susan was on her, toppling the gigantic redhead onto her back and trying desperately to pin her down, hands on her wrists and shins on her legs. The asphalt crumbled and sank everywhere Linda's weight rested on it, and Susan saw that if her former friend grew any bigger, trying to subdue her would become as hopeless as Janey trying to subdue an adult. Then her own golden aura returned, and Linda began to shrink while Susan began to grow. Again, the orgasmic ecstasy of all that power, and Susan had to concentrate hard on keeping Linda pinned.

"NOOOOO!" Linda roared, and then bucked Susan off in one titanic convulsion. Susan landed on her back, bigger, but not nearly big enough. Linda, for her part, had realized her own peril, and was on Susan instantly, punching and kicking the smaller giantess all over the street, making her blows hard while keeping the length of contact at a minimum. Bones broke. Susan'bruised, benumbed, and bloodied'realized that she was going to lose the game after all, and that she was probably even going to die in the process. The knowledge made her angry'angry at Linda, but mostly angry at herself, for blithely getting herself into this pickle in the first place. Linda could tell Susan was angry, because suddenly Susan was the one glowing cherry-neon, and Linda paused in her assault, not sure of what she was seeing. But it was really happening: Susan was growing on her own, her cuts and bruises fading as she did.

Susan stopped when she was the same size as Linda again and began to laugh triumphantly. "Now do you understand?" she taunted, her voice rattling windows in their frames, and then she rushed forward and grabbed Linda's upper arms. Susan's aura returned, gold again. Linda began to shrink as Susan began to grow, and as Susan's strength increased she clamped her hands like titanium shackles, insuring that Linda couldn't twist away.

"No!" Linda shouted. "I won't be weak again! I won't!" Her red glow returned, but she didn't grow any bigger. In fact, she realized with utter horror, now Susan was growing twice as fast, her gold aura filled with flecks of red. Linda's rage was being used against her'Susan was sucking it up like a battery. Her rage vanished, replaced by fear, and the red flecks disappeared from Susan's aura. But Susan went on absorbing her size mercilessly. Soon Linda was clutched to Susan's chest like a child, and then held in her hand like a doll. At last Linda was five-foot three and girlishly slender, and the gold glow disappeared.

Linda cowered in the shadow of Susan's thumb, which was like a twisted column of flesh at one end of the hardpan bowl of her palm. She darted fearful glances around the edges of the hand, saw how far below her the street was, and realized that Susan must be fifty feet tall now. The massive body-imprint, where Linda had lain while Susan had pinned her, now seemed to Linda like somebody's bad idea of a joke.

She made herself look up. Susan was staring down at her like a goddess, impassive, contemplative. Then there was a sudden burst of wind, and Linda put her hands up as she was buffeted and then coated with so much moisture that her hair became lank. But it was no wind, she realized; it was merely Susan exhaling. When she brought herself to look up again, Susan was still staring at her.

"WE WERE FRIENDS ONCE, LINDA," Susan said, in a voice that was calm yet seemed to make Linda's whole skeleton vibrate. "AND DESPITE WHAT HAS HAPPENED TODAY, I WOULD HAVE US REMAIN FRIENDS STILL. I WILL, PERHAPS, SPARE YOUR LIFE. BUT I WILL GRANT YOU THIS MERCY ON ONE CONDITION: YOU MUST NOT ATTEMPT TO CHALLENGE ME AGAIN." She paused to let this sink in. "DO YOU AGREE? OR SHALL I DESTROY YOU HERE AND NOW, AND SAVE MYSELF THE BOTHER OF DOING IT LATER?"

It took Linda's terror-benumbed mind a few moments to process this; when it finally sank in, she began nod. She would agree to anything, anything at all, if it would stop those massive fingers from closing and squashing her like a bug.

Susan's expression softened, but only fractionally; Linda wouldn't have noticed the change at all, had not Susan's head been so massive. "I HAVE MADE YOU NORMAL AGAIN," Susan went on, "AND WHATEVER YOU MAY FEEL NOW, THAT IS A BLESSING. RETURN TO YOU HUSBAND, YOUR CHILDREN, AND CARRY ON WITH YOUR LIFE. I NOW GIVE YOU THIS OPPORTUNITY; I WILL NOT GIVE IT A SECOND TIME."

With that, Susan crouched and carefully set Linda back on the street. Linda nearly puked'the descent had probably seemed gentle to Susan, but to her it had been like the world's fastest express elevator, and one without any walls or roof'but she managed to hold it down. Then she stood up and looked at the awesome sight before her, the backside of a perfect blonde-haired woman as big as a Macy's Thanksgiving Day parade float. There were some blood stains on her, left over from when Linda had beaten her, but Susan's surface area had grown a great deal since then and the stains were very faint. Linda watched her vanquisher stride away, causing small tremors to race through the ground with each step she took.

 
four-two

Susan began to laugh, a bright, joyful sound that was heard as many as twenty miles away. Had she enjoyed ordering David around and scaring all those people at the gym? Sure, but this, she thought, had been a million times better. A kajillion times better. Never mind that absorbing Linda's considerable size had been like the ultimate orgasm; she had passed judgment, passed judgment, like some kind of fucking goddess'the Goddess, even. She had held Linda's life in her hand, had literally held Linda in her hand. And then she had passed judgment. And Linda had been as helpless to affect her as she would've been to affect any other cataclysmic force of nature. Passed judgment, I passed judgment upon her'Susan couldn't get enough of the phrase. And then Susan began to wonder if this was reducible to play-acting anymore. Was she just pretending to be a goddess? Or was she a goddess? As huge as she was now, it was hard to imagine ever getting to her normal size again, especially now that she had two ways to get bigger, by absorbing size from other people, and by simply getting angry. Maybe it would be better to just stay like this, and let everything else take care of itself. She noticed people staring out windows and gawping at her from the sidewalks, and wondered if she should make some kind of speech to them, about how everyone and everything was now answerable to her. Everyone talked about politics, but Susan thought that she was now lofty enough to do something about it.

But then she thought of Janey, and her notions of goddesshood collapsed. Janey needed her mommy, and Susan wouldn't even consider depriving her of that. Couldn't even consider it. And so she would have to allow herself to shrink. Susan paused for a moment, making herself think things through, then continued on toward David's house. She would get the machine, put it someplace safe, then find somewhere to hide while her size drained away again. She wasn't sure if this would happen at all, but she had to try. For Janey's sake, she had to find a way out of this mess. Now that she thought about it, it seemed ridiculous to her, how big she was, and thus how out of hand everything had gotten. She didn't need to be the size of Godzilla just to put the hurt on one single woman.

"What?" a massive voice boomed from beside her. "You're even bigger than I am!"

At first Susan thought it must be Linda talking, that she had broken her promise not to grow again. But, even amplified, she knew it wasn't Linda's voice. She turned, and had a moment of fear when she saw that it was Amy, somehow nearly as tall as Susan herself. Then Susan relaxed, and even began to appreciate the situation. However it had happened, it seemed right to Susan that Amy should have stumbled on David's machine herself. If she hadn't, if Susan had found a normal-sized Amy that she could have squashed with her pinky, it would've made all this the most ludicrous sort of overkill, like swatting a fly by dropping an A-bomb on it. Then she considered the fact that if she was going to take care of Amy, it could only be by absorbing her size the way she had Susan's. And that meant taking an even bigger step toward goddesshood. Susan made herself calm down and reassume her goddess role, molding her face with the same imperious contempt she'd shown toward Linda before their battle. The important thing now was to win this fight; if she survived, then she could worry about how she was going to get herself back to normal.

"Amy," Susan greeted with a cold smile. "I see you found out my little secret."

"That's right. Found it, used it, smashed it. We don't need anyone else joining our little club, do we?"

Susan nodded; this, at least, was good news. "I'm glad to see you like this," she said honestly. "It will make you death that much more enjoyable for me."

"I don't think so, slut," Amy said, with a confidence that unsettled Susan a little. Proportion-wise, Amy looked pretty much the same as she always had, except for her tits, which, even taking her new size into account, were unbelievable. "Watch this'I'm going to show you my secret, just before I kill you." With that, she rolled her tits up and brought those teat-like nipples into either side of her mouth and began to gulp whatever came out of them. A glow like ultraviolet light consumed her skin, and then she began to grow.

Susan laughed; in spite of this new danger, she couldn't help it. "That's your power?" she jeered. "You grow when you suck your own tits?" She took a step forward. "I have got to try this out for myself."

Susan reached for Amy; Amy, who hadn't seen what Susan had done to David, didn't even try to avoid her. Susan's hands clamped onto Amy's upper arms, which were now even bigger than her own. Amy could have taken Susan at that point, could have beaten her huge rival to death; but she was too fixated on sucking her breasts. Susan's gold glow appeared. Amy stopped growing, and then she began to shrink as Susan grew. Much of the growth came in Susan's breasts, which became as large as Amy's. Susan sighed'the feeling was incredible. Amy, realizing what was happening, allowed her nipples to fall out of her mouth and shoved Susan away.

"What, no more?" Susan said, then chuckled evilly. "Well, no matter. I've got my own super-tits now." To Amy's horror, Susan put her own elongated nipples into her mouth and sucked them as Amy had done. A purple glow suffused her, and she began to grow. She drank until she was a head taller than Amy and then made herself stop. "Oooh, yes, I love this!" Susan said. She lifted her head, shut her eyes, and flung her arms over her head; her glorious tits, now the size of hot-air balloons, bounced everywhere. "I LOVE SUCKING MY OWN TITS!" she bellowed to the world. Then she grinned down at Amy. "Thanks for the gift. In return I'm going to kill you."

In a panic, Amy began reaching for her tits again, but then Susan was on her. Susan pinned Amy's arms to her sides, the gold glow reappearing as she began to absorb Amy's size. Amy struggled wildly, but Susan had a sudden impish idea about how to prevent her from getting away: she lifted the smaller giantess and began suckling. Amy instantly stopped struggling and began to tremble and moan in ecstasy, helpless to do otherwise. When Amy was reduced to half Susan's size, Susan stopped drinking the black liquid and held Amy at arm's length, grinning at her cruelly. She was absorbing Amy's thoughts and memories as well, but they seemed to her like the sorts of small, idiot things an ant or a grasshopper might think about, nothing that could engender her sympathy. This was the payback, Susan told herself. This was her revenge. This was Amy's due for making her feel small and powerless. Amy became the size of a child to Susan, the size of a Barbie doll, the size of a bug. Amy became her normal size again, but as Susan continued to hold her she lost even that, until she was as slender as Linda had been.

Vanquished, Amy stared up at Susan, too stunned to even cry. She had come into Susan's game gambling with massive stakes, and she had lost her shirt. It was the first time in her life she had been beaten in a contest of physical strength, and she was simply unable to process it.

Susan stared down at the black-haired mote of a woman in her palm, feeling more like a goddess than ever. Amy's breasts, she noticed, were still very large in relation to the rest of her, and it seemed likely that she could use them to grow back to Susan's size if she wanted, or even larger. Susan knew that the only way to prevent that possibility (or, really, inevitability) was to kill her.

If she had thought it over, Susan probably would have chickened out, too disturbed by the thought of taking a life to go through with it, whatever the consequences from sparing Amy might have been. But she was flying higher than ever after her latest absorption, and extinguishing the only real danger to herself seemed like a damned good idea to her. She rolled Amy onto the side of her curled index finger and pressed the pad of her thumb up across the curl. There was a small crunch, then warmth, accompanied by a spurt of red mist. Susan opened her hand and looked at the pulpy stain on her fingertips with a strange mixture of satisfaction and incomprehension. Was this what she'd intended all along? To take Amy's life? That could hardly be called a "lesson," now could it? Amy couldn't exactly be expected to change her ways now that she was a cooling smear of protoplasm.

 
four-three

People had assembled downtown to watch the watermelon parade; now they were five blocks over, watching the women. The giant women. Only, now it was down to one giantess, the blonde; somehow she'd made her redheaded rival normal-sized again, and taken herself from a freak to a wonder in the process. People on the sidewalks stared at the redhead wandering absently down the center of the street, not just because she was as naked as a jaybird, and not just because some of them began to realize they recognized her. They stared because five minutes ago she'd been one story tall, and barely a minute ago she'd been two stories tall, and now she was about five-foot-three.

Linda didn't register the other people, much less the fact that they were staring at her. She was lost inside herself, pondering what Susan had said to her. The thought of her life with David and the kids seemed vague to her, like something out of a dream. Yet the memory of her brief time as an giantess, from her lashing out at David to the battle with Susan, also seemed garish and unreal. What seemed especially strange about the latter was the fact that her temper, which had always been a great hindrance to her, had instead become a source of nourishment. Linda considered this shifted dynamic as a simpleton may consider the mechanics of a magic 8-ball. Hindrance - or nourishment. Weakness, or strength. Which would it be?

Someone pushed his way through the crowd and ran toward her. It was David, her husband. Or the man who had been her husband, up until the point when Linda had first discovered that she could grow just by getting pissed off. Linda knew that the meaning of "to husband" was the same as to conserve, and she supposed in that respect he had failed to meet the bar for a while. Not his fault; it was hard to keep a woman in check when she had more power in her little finger than you had in your whole body. But apparently David didn't know he wasn't her husband anymore, because when he reached her he gathered her up in a hug. Linda let herself be hugged. She didn't much care for the feel of strong arms wrapping around her, but she didn't try to resist. David was strong enough to do that or anything else he wanted to her.

For now.

David, for his part, was disturbed by the way Linda stood limply in the circle of his arms. He liked even less the blank look in her eyes, as though she'd just walked out of a bomb blast and was still deep in shock. Her body was very cold, and he supposed that she really was in shock. He supposed further that he should take her to the hospital. He stepped back and examined her critically, still holding her by the shoulders. Her nipples and aureoles remained dark red, and her hair was still long and tangled, giving her a savage look. Ironically, now she had the body shape she'd always been pining for, slender yet shapely. So his machine had been a success'just in an extremely roundabout way.

"Linda?" he said, and brushed the hair away from those pale, unfocused eyes with a tender motion. "Linda, honey, are you okay?"

Her eyes came into focus, and she looked up at him. She said nothing.

"I'll tell you what, Linda. Let's just get out of here, get the kids, and drive away." David spoke with increasing conviction as he realized how much better of an idea this was than going to the hospital. Susan could grow as tall as Mount Everest and rule the whole fucking world; for David, the only important thing was to save Linda, to get her free and clear from this madness. "We'll get in the car, drive to Bosco, pick up Billy and Cammie, and then just go on vacation. Okay? Linda?"

The faint booming sounds of Susan's footsteps stopped, and then there was the sound of women conversing, amplified hugely. Linda looked up, and David looked as well. To his horror, there was now a third giantess, facing off with Susan. This one had black hair and deeply bronzed skin, and as David studied her he realized that it was his neighbor, Amy Reynolds. Somehow she, too, had been exposed to his invention. David wondered bleakly if even now curious women were streaming in and out of his workshop, making themselves big and then going after each other, avenging their petty jealousies and acting out their trivial rivalries on a titanic scale. Then he heard Amy say something to the effect that she'd destroyed the machine after using it, and David relaxed a little. Maybe this was the extent of it, then. As bad as it was, maybe it wouldn't get worse. David certainly wasn't going to build another machine, no matter how many fucking dreams he had next time.

He looked back at Linda. The late afternoon sunlight glimmered on her cheek, and he saw that she was crying. She sniffled but didn't wipe away the tears that beaded and then dropped from the edge of her jaw. He used his finger to wipe them away for her. "Okay, honey?" he said in a low voice. "Can we go now?" He put one hand on her soft arm and began to lead her away. He'd lost some of his muscle mass and even a little of his height to Susan, but he was still more than capable of handling his wife.

For a few moments, she allowed herself to be led; then she put both feet down, jerking David to a halt. The asphalt cut painfully into the soles of her bare feet, but she ignored it. "No," she said quietly.

"Linda I think we should go now," David said more firmly. He pulled harder.

"NO!" Linda shrieked, tearing her arm from David's grasp. She clenched her small fists, and as David watched, helpless to stop her, she turned red and began to grow. Her body filled out with the same muscle he had first seen in his workshop, her tits getting big and firm again, and she grew to six feet, then seven. When she was eight feet tall and he could no longer hope to intimidate her, she allowed herself to stop.

Linda glared down at her fragile little whelp of a husband. When she'd allowed herself to get angry and grow, she'd thought it would give her the perspective she needed to think more clearly, get her to a place where neither David nor anyone else could force her to do something she didn't want to do. Now, too late, she realized how foolish that was. Her anger fed her now, but as always it also fed on itself; what had become her tool remained her master. Going with David to get the kids and then getting the hell out of Dodge might have been a really good idea, from an objective point of view. But, while Linda could do a lot of things at her new size, thinking objectively was certainly not one of them. Her family meant little to her. Her promise to that fucking bitch Susan meant even less. All Linda really wanted was to make the fucking bitch pay for what she had done. But she supposed she should give David an explanation first. She supposed he deserved it. And it might be fun, to rag him out one last time before she got down to work.

"Did you really think that would get me, talking about the kids and my life with you? Does the escaped prisoner run back to jail when he hears the sound of handcuffs? You can't imagine what it's like for me, David, to have access to this power. This mastery." She paused, savoring the word. "I still love you, I guess, and I'll take care of you and kids'I'll be real good at that, once I'm as tall as the Empire State Building and have the whole world under my thumb. But in the meantime you better stand back, because I've got one seriously big homewrecker to take care of."

With that, Linda turned. David was moaning for her to stop, but she ignored him, focusing instead on Susan, who was now somehow growing bigger by sucking her own tits. Linda watched, began to get angry, began to grow. Some of the people on the sidelines began to cheer her on; for them, seeing the pretty redhead get back into the game was like seeing Rocky get knocked down, stagger to his feet, and suddenly come back with an unexpected flurry.

Linda watched Susan pick up Amy and began to molest her tits as well, gaining a better vantage point on the battle with each passing moment. Susan absorbed Amy's size, growing again, but Linda grew right along with her. By the time Susan stopped, she was a hundred feet tall, the tallest thing in town. But Linda was still getting bigger. Linda got bigger as she watched Susan shrink Amy into nothingness and then pop her like a grape. Linda was even with Susan at that point, but she kept herself growing by imagining the particulars of Susan's betrayal. Even when she was a head taller than Susan, Linda wouldn't allow herself to calm down. Susan's absorptive power made her dangerous at any size, even if she was no bigger to Linda than a flea, and Linda needed to be big enough to put her down with a single blow. It took a lot of rage to get that big. But getting and staying angry had always been Linda's strong suit.

 
four-four

The fist came at Susan just as it had before, seemingly from out of nowhere. One moment, she was staring at the small smear of red on her fingers; the next, there was a huge pain in her chest, and all the wind was knocked out of her. Ribs broke with a sound like redwoods being snapped in half. She sat down hard, her butt landing on a five-story building as though it were a piano stool. A modern building might have been able to take her weight, but this one was old and brick, and puffed out from underneath her in a cloud of dust. She dropped and landed again, this time on a pile of rubble.

Susan was not very surprised to see Linda standing above her; she was surprised, however, to see that Linda was now half again as tall as herself. Apparently her former friend didn't plan on taking chances this time. Susan was disgusted. Again she had made up her mind to allow herself to shrink down and rejoin Janey, and again she was being thwarted. What do I have to do to catch a break around here'kill every woman in town?

"ROUND TWO, BITCH," Linda said in a voice so powerful that Susan's hair stood on end, delineating for Susan who the new goddess was, and then brought up one huge foot. The foot came down, and if the blow had landed, it would have been all over. Susan was only barely able to roll away in time, flattening an adjacent building with her body in the process.

Linda's foot went into the basement of the demolished brick building, and even further, down into the sewers. She could feel cool water flowing between her toes. She tried to pull her foot up, to advance on Susan and crush her before the smaller giantess could get to her feet, but her foot hooked on the lip of the hole and she stumbled and nearly fell'she had just increased her size by thirty times in the space of a minute, and she wasn't used to the physics involved in maneuvering this massive new body. She started to straighten, but before she could recover fully Susan had scrambled behind her. Susan jumped onto the larger giantess's back, then hooked her arms under Linda's shoulders and laced her fingers behind her head in a desperate full-nelson. It was a move that Susan's husband had playfully shown her, back when they were younger and still somewhat in love, and Susan saw it was the only way she could possibly save herself. Linda stood straight, then spun from side to side, trying to shake Susan off. Susan held on, held her grip even as the larger giantess strained mightily to pull her arms back down to her sides. The pain from Susan's broken ribs was immense. Her feet were still off the ground, but they sank closer as Linda lost mass and Susan gained it in turn, and Susan could feel her bones quickly knit themselves whole again. There was a forty-foot difference in height between them, then a thirty-foot difference. "NOOOOO!" Linda howled, louder than any dinosaur, and, desperate to get free, flung herself backwards. Susan hit a nine-story office building and the combined weight of the two giantesses toppled it. Susan was sandwiched between the fallen building and Linda's still-larger body, but she fared better than the building's occupants, all of whom were instantly killed.

Both giantesses had the wind knocked out of them this time. Susan was unable to resist as Linda, still a good twenty-five feet taller than her, pulled out of her grip and stood up. But Susan had just gained mass while Linda had just lost it, and Susan was the quicker to recover. She ran at Linda and hugged her. The height difference shrank quickly to twenty feet, then fifteen feet, then five. Linda began to try and fight her way loose, but it was too late. They were the same height, and then Susan was the taller.

As she drained the size from her opponent, Susan wondered how she would end it this time. Surely not by letting the normal-sized Linda walk away again; apparently it was useless to reason with her. But at the same time Susan didn't think she could kill her, not after the way killing Amy had freaked her out. She'd hated Amy with a passion, but her death had still caused Susan deep feelings of guilt. She didn't think she could mete out such a fate on Linda, whom, even after all this, she still liked. But she didn't know what else to do.

Susan was ten feet taller than Linda, then twenty. A moment later it would have been too late, and Linda wouldn't have been able to do anything but watch as she was reduced to a helpless little speck in the amphitheater-sized palm of Susan's hand. But there was one thing that she believed might save her, and she did it then: ducking her head to Susan's breast, taking one nipple into her mouth, and sucking it for all she was worth.

Immediately Susan threw her head back and moaned, helpless to stop. Her golden aura faltered, then went out completely; meanwhile Linda's skin went that ultraviolet color and she began to catch up to Susan again. The two giantesses were the same height when Susan finally started to reassert some kind of control over her body and began absorbing Linda's mass again. The gold glow returned. Linda began sucking harder, gulping the sweet black liquid as though her life depended on it (which, as she was perfectly aware, it did). Susan's aura faltered again, and Linda began to gain ground, though only for a few moments.

And so it went: Susan would get her head above water, and start to rob Linda of some of her mass; then she would get lost in her orgasm again, and Linda would drink more mass right out of Susan's own tits. Both giantesses were steadily getting bigger, but in relation to each other they were at a stalemate. For Susan, it was horrible, a never-ending orgasm that had become like a giant stone sphere rolling around in her mind'she could get on top of it, but could only stay balanced there for a few moments before she went spilling back off. But Susan had taken Amy's magical tits, just as blithely as she had used David's invention, and now she was stuck with them. Linda, for her part, found that having to drink out of the tits of her nemesis, however good the stuff that came out of them might make her feel, was rather degrading, and wished there were some way for her to gain the upper hand. Each giantess fully believed that the victory of the other would spell her own death, and so would not give up.

Finally, Susan began to get frightened. Even if they could both keep this up forever, eventually they would get so big that their heads would come above the upper reaches of the atmosphere, or get so heavy that the Earth would suck them into itself like quicksand. "Luh - luh - Linda," Susan gasped. Her pussy was dripping freely now, and without any conscious thought on her part her hips were slamming themselves spastically into Linda's, as though begging her to stick something between them. "We - wuh-we - Jesus! - We have - t-to - s-s-stop -"

Linda said something. With her tongue curled under and drawing rapidly on Susan's nipple, it came out muffled, but Susan made it out: Don't trust you.

"I - d-don't tru-hust - either. B-but - nnnuh - no choice -"

All at once Susan shoved Linda away, and Linda shoved Susan at the same time. Their auras disappeared and their growth stopped. They looked around in wonder at how small everything was. As for Susan, she wasn't sure, but she thought they must be around three hundred feet tall. The day seemed brighter again, though of course now they had a much better vantage point on the horizon. The streets below them were dimmer, and the office buildings looked like toys. And while Susan knew there were people down there, watching them, she could barely make them out any more.

The two giantesses continued to look around in wonder, but eventually their gazes came to rest on each other. For a long moment they just traded glares, each wondering when, and if, the other one would make her play. But neither made any move to attack. Eventually they began to relax a little. For both, the cessation of violence was a relief; they'd both been badly scared by their standoff, though neither would allow herself to show it.

"So this is it," Susan said at length. "A cold war. If one of us attacks, she might get lucky and win; or she might get unlucky and die. Not exactly easy money."

"No," Linda agreed. After having spent all that time fighting desperately for her life, Linda could think more clearly now, and began to believe that she could go on without being compelled to avenge herself on Susan. That she could live with'if not necessarily alongside'an equal. She wondered if Susan felt the same way.

"The army will be here soon," Susan went on. "Armed men, at any rate. They probably can't subdue us, not at this point, but they'll sure as hell try. We should split up."

"Yes," Linda said. She wouldn't have believed it, not after all that had happened, but she was actually beginning to like this woman again. Respect her, at least.

"We could hide, you know," Susan said. "Not around here, no. But the Saharan desert, the middle of the ocean, someplace like that. You could even allow yourself to shrink back down, if you wanted to."

Susan looked Linda in the eye, and saw that the other giantess wanted no such thing. And, Susan supposed, she didn't either. Even if it meant that Janey would never be able to hug her mother again, Susan decided she would remain as she was. If she had been able to shrink down and reenter the world as it had been, a world led by people who were essentially no better or worse than she was, that would have been one thing. But to reenter a world which was under the absolute dominion of as single goddess? A goddess who also happened to be Linda Carson? This prospect, she couldn't bear to consider. She liked Linda, but she didn't trust her, not one bit. Not with the sort of power that came with being three hundred feet tall. At this moment, Susan was a goddess, and a goddess she would remain.

So this is what it had come to. Susan no longer thought that Janey would run screaming from her, however'a girl would know her own mother, no matter how big she was. Kids always thought their parents were big and powerful anyway; so what if Janey's mom was bigger and more powerful than usual? Plus, Susan would be able to provide for Janey in a way she could never have hoped to before.

"So this is goodbye, then," Linda said, as warmly as if they'd been friends all along.

"Good luck," Susan said.

"Same to you," Linda returned. The two giantesses would have shaken hands, maybe even hugged, if they were able. But both knew that Susan's body would begin absorbing Linda's size again, whether Susan wanted it to or not. So they exchanged one last glance, then went their separate ways, Susan to her house, Linda to her kids' camp.

Susan walked carefully between the buildings, most of which weren't even knee-high to her. Her feet sank into the asphalt like soft dirt. She almost couldn't make out individual people at all anymore, just shimmering little blobs where a group of them had gathered together. They scattered out of her way, but slowly; what was normal walking speed to her was as fast as a race car to them. She turned her eyes ahead. She had a very miniscule yet very special little girl to see. Then she had to think about her next move. Even goddesses needed a plan. Susan couldn't hope to rule the whole world, not while Linda was still somewhere on it. But she supposed that one hemisphere would be enough.

 
'''

afterword

 
This has been my second rewrite of a Gribble tale, and I sincerely hope it will be my last. Not to say that I haven't enjoyed it, not at all. But, as with "Power Juice," when the writing bug came, it came like a sickness, a delirium, to the point that the world of David, Susan, Linda and Amy seemed like reality and the rest of my life a hollow dream. "Power Juice X" ate up about two weeks of my life. This time around, knowing what I was in for, I buckled down and managed to crank out the rough draft in four nights. Four very long, all but sleepless nights, I might add.

The original "Dream Machine" was actually the first story I read on this site, and for me it remains one of the best. As with all of Gribble's yarns, the narrative is stripped down to the bone, all stage direction and characters drawn in big primary-color strokes, almost like a children's fantasy book with not-so-subtle erotic overtones, but the engaging symmetry is there: one way to get big, three women dying to have it. One's got the upper hand, then another; reversals of fate abound.

One key difference is that the device only works on women this time. In "Power Juice" (as in "Super Dense," another one I may, heaven forbid, be compelled to rewrite at some later date), the serum works on men and women equally, so it's interesting to see how the men in the story huff and puff about their bureaucratic business, while the women drop everything and flock to it like kids running after the Popsicle man. Everything else is erased in the mad dash to get power: the scientist forgets her morals, the spy forgets her country, the wife forgets her husband. The implication is obvious: men already have power, so why should they want to become giants? For the women, it's the ultimate way to get up, get over, and break free.

I made alterations to Gribble's original version as I saw appropriate. It didn't seem right to me that David'to say nothing of Susan'should be as innocent as Mary's little lamb in all this, nor did it seem right that he should set everything into motion and then get thrown away like a used hamburger wrapper. At the very least, I wanted to give him that last chance to try and talk Linda out of what she was doing. And I didn't want the battles to be quite so lopsided, so skewed in Susan's favor. I liked her the best out of the three, and I still meant for her to survive, but she was going to have to work for it.

Most importantly, there was the way Gribble's women react to their power, by going instantly mad with it. As I've said before, that dynamic has its own lurid appeal. But I wanted to take it farther, to see what was really underneath. Thus, the fact that Susan goes from unassuming single mom to heavyweight bully in four stages instead of two, more clearly mapping the arc of her madness. Further, giving Susan a daughter to worry about seemed like the perfect way to open up her insanity and give it context, to give her a grounding that forced her to recognize her play-acting for what it was and remain essentially human, however little she may have wanted to. And it seemed more exciting to me if the Bongiovanni-like blonde bearing down on David was more fooling around than seriously intent on doing damage.

I've written before about the essential nature of the female growth genre, about what makes Gribble's stories different from the suffocating BDSM epics of Mark Newman, and I think I now have an answer. To wit, female growth stories have a very potent erotic symbol at their center, one which is actually'gasp!'masculine. They focus on women, yes, but in a very phallic mode. In my version of "Power Juice," Amy Raibe starts out small and soft and silly'like a limp member, nuh? Then, through a process which is scientific yet incomprehensible to the lay person, she all at once becomes big and hard and powerful, not to mention voracious. See the parallel? The bigger the contrast between the normal woman and her muscular alter ego, the bigger the increase in size from flaccid to erect. In Newman's "The Transfer Student," Wendy derides men for being preoccupied with their cocks, yet it is precisely this preoccupation that drives growth stories. Having such delicate creatures grow into indestructible engines of mayhem seems pro-feminine on the surface, yet when viewed in terms of this symbolism, Gribble's stories become quite pro-masculine. Even Newman, with his profound fem-dom bent, seems to offer a backhanded confirmation of this theory in the final image of "The Spell": a man who has shriveled in all respects except his penis, which is massive and engorged.

The great sense of flux that I touted becomes another parallel. At the end of "Power Juice X," Amy is back to her soft, silly self again. Can she transform back? We don't know, any more than any man can be certain he'll be able to make iron at the forge the next time he needs to. But I have the feeling that, for growth fans at least, the tales of Amy and Susan will help.

Leonard Thrope

l_thrope@hotmail.com

Seattle, Washington

May 2001
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: JoeBozo on January 21, 2022, 07:51:58 am
There was also this other story a long while back, think it was on b r a w n a. It was about an actress (think it was Bridgit) who becomes pretty muscular and her co star becomes very jealous so she starts working out and somehow grows much faster that brigit herself did who was growing extremely fast already. A female bodybuilder disappears and it's revealed that the costar was draining the female bodybuilder of her muscles every time she built them up. Does anyone recognize this story or know where it could possibily be?
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: Sicod on January 22, 2022, 08:56:19 pm
I know of Absorbing Woman Stories by BEARHUG562000. Before Yahoogroups collapsed got in contact with him there. I could post some of them here I guess. Round 1 and a classic in my mind, Wonder Woman. BEARHUG562000 if you are still writing, would love to see your new work!

Dawn: Innocent Villainess?

Rating: NC-17

Disclaimer: I own none of the characters from Buffy borrowed for this story.

Please don’t redistribute this story without my permission.

Background: This story is set in an alternate season 6. Faith is present, having never killed Finch and never being sent to prison. The Troika is not present, and Spike and Xander are out of town.

                     Buffy

   Buffy toweled her sopping wet hair as she exited the bathroom and entered her bedroom, sitting on her bed clothed only in a towel.

   Boy, that shower felt wonderful. Buffy thought. It was nice to have a little peace and quiet, with Willow and Tara at the university library studying for a big test and Dawn at Janice’s house.

   So, naturally she was surprised when Dawn walked into her room clothed only in a skimpy brown slip.

   “Hey Dawn. I thought you were at your friend’s?”

   Dawn shrugged.

   “We had a little bit of a falling out. So I came home.”

   Dawn then sat beside her sister and grinned at her. Buffy rolled her eyes in response.

   “Whatever. I have to get to patrol.”

   “How about a sisterly hug first?”

   Dawn was the proud recipient of a skeptical look.

   “You want to hug me? Are you feeling woozy or something?”

   “Never felt better actually.” Dawn replied, still grinning.

   “Okay.” Buffy said, a little wigged.

   Before she could say anything else, Dawn wrapped her arms around her and pulled the Slayer close, their clothed breasts touching.

   Buffy didn’t know what to think of her little sister’ sudden affection, and she also felt a little weird, a little drained, as Dawn held her.

   Slowly, Dawn pulled Buffy closer until there was no separation between their bodies and held Buffy more tightly. She slowly undid the towel around Buffy’s body without her noticing even as she forced her sister to rest her face on her large boobs.
 
               She crossed one leg over one of Buffy’s as she used one hand to remove her own garment. The confused Buffy found herself growing more and more exhausted the longer she remained in Dawn’s embrace. Buffy finally managed to lift her face from Dawn’s tits to see they were both completely nude!

   “What the hell are you doing!? Let go!”

   She tried pushing her kid sister away only to find Dawn overpowered her with ease, pulling her against her even more tightly, and Dawn’s larger breasts easily squashing her own!

   Giggling girlishly, she stood up and pulled the struggling Buffy into the air in a lifting bear hug, their pussies touching as Dawn held on firmly. Buffy thrashed around uselessly as she was squeezed. She could feel Dawn and herself getting wet!

   “Dawn! Have you gone psycho!? How are you doing this!? Stop!”

   Dawn constricted until Buffy at last went limp, then trapped her arms in her hug and held her above the ground triumphantly for a few agonizing moments, until she dropped Buffy to the ground and placed her foot on top of Buffy’s vagina.

   “Dawn…What?...”

   Chuckling, she began moving her foot on her prone sister’s pussy, arousing and baffling her even more.

   “What…are you doing…?” Buffy moaned.

   “What do you think I’m doing? I’m getting you off! You’re mine now Buffy, and so is your Slayer power. I’ve been experimenting with my Key energy and found I could drain the energy of others! I’ve already got Janice, Willow, and Tara, and now it’s your turn! Now I get to be the big heroine and you get to be the sidekick!”

   Buffy found her pussy caressed faster and faster until her clit emerged, and when Dawn used her soft foot on that, she came with the force of a volcanic eruption!

   Dawn laughed at how simple it was to make her big sister orgasm, then she flexed her slim arms in victory before getting off her sister and pulling her into the air once more, wrapping her sister’s slender legs around her narrow waist as she cuddled her.

   “Don’t bother resisting Buffy, you’re mine now.” Dawn breathed hotly in her ear, as she placed her against the bedroom wall and started fucking her sister’s brains out, her young body pushing insistently until Buffy exploded into multiple orgasms. Dawn pushed Buffy’s mouth open with her tongue and frenched her ravenously, rubbing her breasts and pussy eagerly against the Slayer’s and fondling her ass until she had more multiples.

   Carrying the dazed Buffy to the bed, she laid her down and kissed and licked and sucked up and down her body until she reached her glistening womanhood. She looked up at Buffy, locking eyes with her before stating:

   “And now I’m going to devour the last of your strength by eating you out, Buffy.”

   She proceeded to do just that, licking and sucking and nibbling on Buffy’s womanhood as she thrust three fingers into her until Buffy’s cries echoed throughout the house and both sisters came.

   The blond Slayer finally fainted, conquered completely by her kid sister.

   Dawn then pulled the unconscious Buffy into her lap like a mother might a young child, kissing her deeply and stroking her hair, reveling in her victory and newfound might.


   MMM! Dawn thought, yummy…


                           Faith


   As Dawn asserted her complete mastery over her older sibling, the door bell rang. The young brunette’s head snapped up and glanced at the bedroom doorway.

   Who could that be? And at the worst possible time! Dawn griped to herself.

   Putting her slip back on, she snuck downstairs, leaving the unconscious Buffy upstairs lying on her bed, and peered out the living room window.

   Faith? I take it back. Perfect time!

   She went to the door and opened it with her normal speed: fast.

   “Hey kid. B around?” Faith asked in her husky voice.

   “She’s resting upstairs.” Dawn answered, and giggled.

   “You’re a weird kid.” Faith commented, and walked inside. Dawn shrugged and closed the door.

   Faith looked her over, and then said: “Ain’t you a little underdressed?”

   The younger Summers only smiled mysteriously.

   “Like I said, weird.” Faith then crossed to the stairs and leaning on the banister, yelled up the stairway: “B! Gotta go!”

   As she leaned, Dawn took the opportunity to size up her prey. She was attired in her usual garments: leather jacket, red tube top, tight leather pants, and black combat boots.

   Shows off her curves perfectly, and her figure is way better than Buffy’s or anybody’s, except mine maybe.

   Creeping up on the dark Slayer, she put her hand on the other girl’s bare midriff lightly. Faith was so absorbed in screaming Buffy’s name that she didn’t even notice.

   Ignoring me as usual huh? Huge mistake gorgeous!

   Dawn started draining Faith’s strength very slowly, both to enjoy the experience for as long as possible and prevent the arousing of Faith’s suspicions.

   Not that she would suspect sweet pure Dawn anyway, just like Buffy hadn’t.

    What big dummies.

   Dawn absorbed the other girl’s supernatural might until Faith had to use the banister to support herself.

   “W-What the f-fuck is w-wrong with m-me!?” Faith moaned.

   “You look sort of pale. Maybe you should rest on the couch.” Dawn soothed as she sucked.

   “O-okay.” Faith gasped.

   She guided her victim to the couch, removing her jacket, all the while keeping her hand on her exposed middle and putting Faith’s left arm around her neck, sapping even more with the increased skin contact, and then laid her down, removing the dark Slayer’s arm from around her neck and laying that hand on her forehead in mock concern, smiling to herself as her strength grew further.

   “So…dizzy… what?” Faith mumbled as her eyes drifted shut.

   “Just sleep. You need your rest.” Dawn cooed in Faith’s ear.

   The unsuspecting Faith faded into slumber as Dawn peered down her top.

   Removing the rest of Faith’s clothes and setting them on the floor a few feet away, she slid out of her skimpy lingerie, and left the room, obtained a blanket from the closet, wrapped it around herself, reentered the living room, studied her new slave’s incredible nude figure, then crawled atop her and laid on her, covering her body with her own, their delicious tits pressed together, allowing the blanket to settle over them both, covering them up.

   Putting her arms around Faith’s neck, she examined that gorgeous face with her brown eyes before she said breathlessly:

   “All mine little Faith.”

   She started kissing her hungrily, rubbing her breasts against Faith’s own, until she awoke.

   “MMMFFF!!!” Faith cried out.

   “What was that?” Dawn chuckled, leaning back.

   “What the fuck are you doing!?” Faith snarled.

   “Taking you.” Dawn replied simply.

   Faith put her hands-on Dawn’s shoulders to push the teen girl away, but the only effect that had was to make Dawn smirk, and she leaned back down, pushing her hands down until they was sandwiched between their slim shoulders. She started kissing Faith’s neck gleefully.

   With a sudden twist of her hips, Faith threw Dawn from her to the carpet, and stumbled away from the couch. Dawn sprang to her feet and was on Faith before she went five feet. Faith spun and struck Dawn across the face with her fist. Dawn sneered and grabbed Faith’s enormous hooters, lifting her into the air, stealing more energy from her. She pulled more greedily, no need for subtlety now; her dinner was in her web.

   “I always knew your big boobs would be your downfall!” Dawn cackled.

   Ignoring Faith’s frantic blows, she continued feasting until the Slayer’s struggles slowed, then trapped her in another lifting bearhug, draining and squeezing until Faith’s pretty features were lying on her soft titties. She carried her back to the couch, set her on her feet, and pushed her downwards so she fell on it. Faith swung at her feebly, but found her wrists swiftly captured and pinned to the cushions. Recovering her body with her own, she began once more to kissing Faith’s lovely neck, easily riding down Faith’s struggles this time.

   “F-fucking q-quit!” Faith haltingly demanded.

   “Mmm. Make me Faithy.”  Dawn purred.

   Faith tried to resist, but Dawn’s soft perky body and mouth proved too much, and Faith orgasmed violently.

   “Looks like the kid defeated and made the big bad Slayer cum, huh?” Dawn taunted.

   Faith only glared at her in utter futility.

   Dawn grinned in her angry face and began sucking and swirling her eager tongue on Faith’s erect nipples until her captive groaned loudly and arched.

   “Oh god…”

   “Admit it Faith, you always wanted to fuck a Summers girl right?”

   And with that, she reapplied herself to Faith’s heaving breasts, eliciting more increasing cries of pleasure, before releasing her wrists and burying her face in Faith’s crotch and putting Faith’s legs over her shoulders. She tongue-fucked the dark Slayer until her clitoris emerged, then began almost feeding on it, spanking her ass all the while with her hands as her prisoner’s potent abilities and heavenly body became hers.

   “Oh fuck! Fuck yeah! Fuck me good…DAMN!”

   “You taste so good. Yummy for my tummy!”

   As Faith came repeatedly in her eager mouth, she swallowed it all, and then mounted Faith and rode her, swollen breasts to swollen breasts and drenched pussy to drenched pussy as she hugged her close, trapping her arms, and they orgasmed together over and over, Faith’s hands pushing gently at her shoulders.

   As Dawn happily rode Faith into submission, she didn’t see Buffy stagger down the steps and stare at the scene before her as she reached the bottom.

   Now finished with Faith, she sat up and flexed her small arms in victory as she gazed at the dark beauty beneath her, thieving the last of her powers by sitting on her waist as Faith cupped and massaged her huge tits.

   Buffy still stared, her mind reeling from what had occurred.

   Sensing Buffy behind her, she turned and gazed at her over her shoulder, smiled devilishly, and then got off Faith and approached her shocked sister.

   Faith sat up slowly and watched with interest as Dawn stalked Buffy, trapping her against one of the living room doors.

   “S-stay away Dawn! W-w-what has gotten into y-y-ou!?”

   Dawn took ahold of Buffy’s arms and pressed her trembling frame further against the door, then got on her knees and winked back at Faith.

   “Ever seen a sister fuck?” Dawn chuckled.

   “Shit.” Faith gasped throatily.

   “Fait-UHHH!!!”

   Eyes wide in disbelief, she looked down to see Dawn’s face between her legs, eyes watching her face. Buffy could feel her sister’s tongue inside of her, probing, ever probing.

   “Dawn…please…o-o-o-h p-p-p-lease s-s-s-top.”

   Buffy tried to fight, but Dawn laughed, sending chills up her spine.

   “I have your and Faith’s strengths combined, Buffy. It’s over. Don’t be so stubborn. Just relax.”

   Dawn returned to sucking and probing Buffy’s sweet pussy, and then attacked her clit as it emerged. As Dawn fucked her with her enthusiastic little mouth and fondled her mammaries, the blonde’s protests turned to low moans of pleasure. Faith was rubbing her engorged clit and breasts as she watched.

   “How’s it feel to be fucked by your own baby sis, B?” Faith asked huskily.

   “So good… It’s so wrong… but it feels so good!” Buffy groaned passionately.

   Dawn snickered and ordered: “Come in my mouth Buffy.”

   Buffy had no choice but to comply when Dawn sucked her womanhood with such vigor that she ejaculated almost immediately. Dawn gulped every precious drop of her honey as she fucked her through her orgasms.

   Then standing up, she cradle-carried Buffy over to Faith and lay her down on top of her, face- up, before getting on the couch and standing over them, and masturbated with one hand while fondling her boobs with the other until her cum sprayed over the Slayer’s ecstatic countenances and thrusting breasts, then placed her foot on Buffy’s stomach, demonstrating her mastery of them both.

   She then kneeled down and sat on their faces.

   “Your turn!” Dawn laughed in childish delight.

   Buffy and Faith didn’t hesitate. They stuck their tongues inside Dawn’s cunt, going deep. Faith was obviously the more skilled, and her hands drifted down to Buffy’s soaked clit, caressing it over and over. Both Summers screamed in almost painful ecstasy at Faith’s ministrations, and they kept crying out as they were skillfully fucked into near unconsciousness.

   Dawn then rose from their faces and went down their sweaty, shivering, bodies, and began alternating between their pussies as Faith squeezed and thumbed Buffy’s tits, sucking on her earlobe. Dawn then concentrated on her sister’s jerking pussy once more as Faith confined Buffy’s arms and legs, rubbing her own pussy against Buffy’s thin ass and her thick tits against Buffy’s back. Dawn suddenly moved her hand under Buffy and into Faith’s grateful cunt, fisting her. Faith’s and Buffy’s shrieks bounced off the walls.

   Mine forever. Dawn gloated fiendishly. Both mine. MINE!

   They enjoyed each other for some time before the intensity of the orgasms sent the Slayers spiraling into unconsciousness, and Dawn then carried them over her slim shoulders upstairs for more erotic fun…



                           The End?
                        


Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: Sicod on January 26, 2022, 03:49:25 am
Well darn, I copy pasted the wrong story. Still like the story I posted but I said Wonder Woman and Absorbing Woman so I will post that one!

Wonder Woman vs Absorbing Woman

Rating: NC-17

Disclaimer: I don't own Wonder Woman. I do own Absorbing Woman though.

Please don't redistribute without my permission.

The city was beautiful at night.

But the beauty hid many dangers.

And one of those dangers had her beautiful eye on a certain Amazing Amazon.

As Wonder Woman pulled a child out of the rubble of a collapsed building, then woman watched her back muscles flex and ripple. She licked her lips hungrily.

"Been too long since I was juiced."

As Wonder Woman flew away, her job accomplished, the watcher waited until she was out of sight of passerby and then pointed a stun weapon in her direction. She pressed the firing stud, and the Amazon jerked and fell limply into the shallows of a nearby river.

"Far too long."

She grinned unpleasantly.

Diana snapped awake.

Instinctively she jumped to her feet, and then she noticed she was completely nude!

"What in Hera's name-?"

"Hey, baby," came a sultry women's voice, "Nice ass. Going my way?"

Startled, Diana spun on the speaker angrily, and saw an incredibly gorgeous woman, with a dark muscular body and an afro. Her brown eyes sparkled with humor. She was also nude, Diana noted.

Diana stared at the woman for a full five minutes, enraptured by her, to which the woman replied, "See something you like? I know I do." She spun slowly and gracefully, showing off her incredible assets.

Embarrassed and angry, Diana blushed and imperiously demanded, "What's the meaning of this?!"

"The meaning is that is I'm going suck on your royal Amazon clit until you scream."

The Amazon's exquisitely beautiful face reddened even more, and she swung her fist angrily at her foe. Her foe laughed, grabbed her fist, and tried to throw her, but Diana used her great strength to flip her aside.

"You're too weak to defeat me." Diana sneered.

"Think so, honey?"

The two prodigiously muscled beauties rushed at each other, with Diana grabbing one of her foe's wrists, while the other woman grabbed one of hers. They pushed against each other, testing each other's strength, bodies straining. muscles erupting.

"Like I said, I'm stronger. Give up." Wonder Woman declared breathlessly.

"Well, honey, I'm gonna let you in on a little secret. My name is Absorbing Woman, which means I can absorb your vaunted power, and add that power to my own! And use it to hold you and sap even more of your enormous strength! Drain even more of your precious Amazonian might! Tax even more of your fucking energy! Until I've sucked your beautiful white ass dry! No one can defeat someone who can turn their power against them, Diana, no one!"

"Wh-what?!"

Suddenly, it was like Diana's wrist was burning, almost pleasurably, and her hand also began to burn. It was an intense soothing heat, like being in a hot tub. And the heat was leeching her energy.

I'm feeling dizzy. Weak...Have to get away from her. She isn't bluffing! She is drawing off my power! Diana realized.

Diana released her attacker's wrist, and swung at her with her free hand, only to have her wrist grabbed. Diana struggled to free herself, but it was already too late. She felt her vitality lessening steadily. She began to stagger, getting more and more exhausted, her prodigious, round, breasts heaving mightily as she resisted in vain, her Amazonian muscles bulging uselessly.

"Your kind of dumb, aren't you, white girl? You played right into my hands, literally. I'm sucking all your delicious power away and you can do nothing but drain! Now, on your knees!"

Absorbing Woman released her wrists and grabbed Wonder Woman's hands for a test of strength. Wonder Woman's vascular, massive, arms shook with the effort, and she panted feverishly as she was, slowly, agonizingly, overwhelmed. Her mighty legs began to bend, being deprived of the energy to hold her up.

She's conquering me ...with my own strength! The strength... she's siphoning from me! Diana thought despairingly.

Absorbing Woman slowly, inexorably, joyfully, pressed the panting Amazon Princess to her royal knees. The other woman caressed her dripping cunt against Diana's face, enjoying her ill-gotten dominance. The Amazon tried to jerk away, but her captor held her easily, smirking.

"Now who's the strongest, beautiful?" the villainess cooed.

Desperately, Diana swept the other woman's legs out from under her, causing her to fall and lose her clinch. She attempted to scamper away as fast as she could.

But it was not to be. As Diana got to her feet, Absorbing Woman grabbed her breasts from behind, and began massaging them. Diana moaned in pleasure and defeat as she weakened even more.

Smiling, Absorbing Woman reached one hand down and fondled her emerging clit.

"Now, I'm stealing your power through your stiffening nipples and throbbing clit. You're so easy, dear."

"Ohhhh..."

The heat surrounded Diana's bountiful breasts, caressing her erect nipples sensually, and almost seemed to be stroking her clit. Diana couldn't take this for long and came like a volcano.

"That's it, give yourself to Mommy. I'm sucking you so good." She licked the Amazon's cum off her hand with smug satisfaction.

Then she turned Diana around and wrapping her heavily muscled arms slowly and teasingly around the beautiful Amazon's ripped waist, enveloped her in a bone-crunching bear hug, locking her own ripped arms just above that mouthwateringly ripped Amazon ass, and then Absorbing Woman forcibly pulled the fatiguing Wonder Woman off her feet. Her tree-trunk legs dangled helplessly off the ground.

"Time to drain you some more honey. I've drained many people with this very hold. I'll sap your power just by holding you against me, absorb all your strength, my big black boobs will drain your big white boobs, and my black clit will dominate your white clit, and suck it. And the more I drain you, the tighter I can hold you and the more of your power I can take! "

As the pressure began to mount, Diana moaned in pain, as she was being crushed by her own vaunted goddess-given power. The burning sensation spread all over Wonder Woman's vascular, ripped, voluptuous body. Her hard, delicious ass wriggled as she tried to free herself. But it was useless. The woman's embrace become tighter and tighter, fueled by Diana's draining body. And the more she lost, the greater the torment became. Diana gasped for breath, as the pain and dizziness increased. Her huge, round tits were ruthlessly dominated by the woman's bigger breasts, and her pussy submitted to the other woman's. Her awesome physique was powerless, as she was relentlessly worn down.

I feel so worn-out... can't give...up. Feels like my body is on fire... I'm burning up! Diana thought.

Diana fought desperately, pressing against the other goddess's chin with her hands, striking her foe's vast back with her well-muscled forearm, and scissoring her foe's huge waist with her incredibly muscular legs, but Absorbing Woman simply rode out her pitiful efforts, ever ineffective as her energy was remorselessly pumped out, and used the strength she had already taken from the Amazon to hold her firmly. Absorbing Woman rolled her arms up and down that broad Amazon back, ruthlessly torturing the other woman. Wonder Woman pushed ineffectually against her enemy's mountainous shoulders, without effect. Absorbing Woman wrenched her back violently.

"Arrrrggghhh!!!"

"Scream honey!"

Tighter, ever tighter she squeezed the helpless Amazon, her arms a relentless vise, until Wonder Woman's shredded back and waist exploded in agonizing cramps!

"ARRRRGGGGGHHHH!!!!!!"

Absorbing Woman enjoyed Wonder Woman's anguish. Wonder Woman put one of her hands on her hurting back as Absorbing Woman wrenched her back again and again!

"Arrrgghhh! Arrrrrrrrrggggghhhhh!! ARRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!"

As Absorbing Woman crushed her, Diana drooped forward, her suffering breasts coming to rest on the other woman's shoulder.

"That's it baby; rest those big boobs on Mommy's big shoulder. I know you're exhausted. They feel so good resting there, don't they?"

She carried her around the room, still squeezing and pumping her. She held the Amazon in her punishing grip, enjoying herself, and then wrenched her back in one long agonizing motion as Wonder Woman's hurting figure arched erotically!

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH HHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!"

Diana's head came to rest on Absorbing Woman's huge, voluptuous tits as she was remorselessly, sadistically, tortured. With every squeeze, Diana moaned more.

"Uhh...uhh...uuuuhhhh.... C-can't breathe, can't b-breathe..." she gasped.

"You're not supposed to breathe, girl, and you can't get away, honey, but it certainly makes me even hornier when you try. Didn't I tell you I would add your fucking might to my own? I'm already stronger than you, and getting stronger every second, now drain for Mommy, let Mommy suck you."

Absorbing Woman again mightily wrenched Wonder Woman's heavily muscled back, and began pumping her, pumping her dry of even more of her strength. She was draining slowly and sensuously, the hug sucking her so good, so very good, Absorbing Woman's huge black breasts and throbbing clit gleefully milking Diana's big white tits and aching clit, Wonder Woman's sexy face resting on Absorbing Woman's gigantic soft sweet boobs, and those tits eagerly sucked her gorgeous face, consumed more of her declining strength, and as she hugged the strength and the fight out of that unbelievably voluptuous, amazingly vascular, muscle-goddess body, squeezed the ever wearying Amazon, taxed her lovely, shapely, muscles, embraced her into loving subjection, bled dry her ever diminishing physique, she rubbed herself sapphically against Diana, fucking away her power as well. Her tits and pussy eagerly thrust against her victim's. She clung to her victim like a ravenous leech.

Diana could do nothing but drain in her opponent's motherly, strangely affectionate grasp. The burning sensation became more and more intense, as it stroked and penetrated her increasingly tired body. She was so exhausted, and Absorbing Woman's giant breasts felt so good against her suffering face. Her immense power was being absorbed from her huge white muscles and flowed into Absorbing Woman's giant ebony ones.

As Wonder Woman's struggles slowed, as she was reduced from a proud, mighty, Amazon to an impotent, mewling, girl, and her massive arms fell slowly, pathetically, to her sides, and Absorbing Woman took insidious advantage, readjusting her bear hug and trapping Wonder Woman's limp arms. Diana was truly helpless now.

"Do you like being in Mommy's embrace? I know you do, and Mommy likes to hold you. All daughters like being hugged by their mommies, don't they? I'm draining you so good. And you drain so good. So very fucking good. Holding you against me makes it so easy to fucking drain you! Your wimpy ass is mine!"

As Diana faded in her massive arms, draining in her tender hug, draining, draining, ever draining, and the grinning villainess again taunted her in a soft, motherly voice.

"So much power, honey. And I'm absorbing it all, draining it all, stealing it all, absorbing all your fucking strength, draining your beautiful Amazon body, sucking your fabulous big, fucking tits, sucking your aching, throbbing clit,
sapping those wonderfully veiny muscles of yours, your big shapely muscular ass, your pretty face, and there's nothing you can do about it, honey. As I grow ever stronger, you grow ever weaker. Can you feel yourself growing ever weaker? Can you feel Mommy sucking you? Mommy fucking you? Mommy weakening you? Not long now honey, not long now."

Her breasts...feel so good....so exhausted...can't fight her any
more...draining my power...and using it to hold me...and absorb even more of
my strength...Must get... loose...but...can't...Can't defeat her... Can't
breathe... Can't break her grip...Like I'm back in my mother's arms...I feel
so weak...so worn...like a baby...Diana thought dazedly.

Absorbing Woman's loving, soft, motherly, dominating embrace drained more and more of Wonder Woman's power, absorbed more and more of Wonder Woman's strength, sucked more and more of Wonder Woman's might, sapped more and more of Wonder Woman's energy, until...

She finally went limp, overcome by Absorbing Woman's incredible body pressing lustfully against hers.

The evil woman shook her head and laughed.

"Just no staying power, huh baby?"

Holding the Amazon princess in her loving, motherly, agonizing, suffocating, sucking embrace for a few minutes more, she finally let go of her. Wonder Woman somehow managed to keep her feet, and Absorbing Woman seized one of her wrists. Diana closed her captured fist as she tried break to her foe's grip, but Absorbing Woman held her wrist firmly, absorbing more of Wonder Woman's power, draining more of Wonder Woman's strength, and tapping more of Wonder Woman's might. Diana's trapped fist slowly opened, in an involuntary sign of submission.

Down, down, DOWN, the struggling Wonder Woman was forced, until...

"I'm going to keep absorbing your power Wonder Woman! By standing over you, like this!"

She stood, hands on her hips, with one veined foot on Diana's broad muscled back. Absorbing Woman kept absorbing Wonder Woman's power. Diana tried to rise, feebly, her lovely face set in a grimace of pain and frustration, but that dominant foot kept her down, draining her and overpowering her once mighty form.

Absorbing Woman used the awesome strength she had drained from Wonder Woman to hold her down and absorb more, more, even more of her faltering power. Absorbing Woman sucked and sucked and SUCKED Wonder Woman's failing strength, drained and drained and DRAINED her rapidly disappearing might, sapped and sapped and SAPPED her vanishing energy, until...

Wonder Woman passed out, defeated, with a submissive moan.

Smirking arrogantly, she kept absorbing and absorbing and absorbing and ABSORBING Wonder Woman's once vast power by standing on her, until she had sucked Wonder Woman dry. She struck a victory pose, flexing her biceps, filled with stolen Amazonian power.

"I've done it! I've beaten the great Wonder Woman! Now the strongest woman in the world belongs to me! And so does her power! I absorbed it all! All her fucking Amazon strength! All her legendary might! And it was easy!"

Absorbing Woman was aware that it wasn't just her might that caused Wonder Woman to weaken and fall, but her incredible sexy body as well, which had Wonder Woman so horny she couldn't think straight.

Kicking the spent Wonder Woman over, she lowered her head until she was over Diana's engorged womanhood.

"And now I'm going to eat your clit, honey, like I ate your strength, and swallow your cum, like I swallowed your power."

Eagerly, she took Wonder Woman's clit in her mouth, and sucked hungrily, and wetly. Diana moaned in ecstasy as the other woman's hot sucking mouth feasted on her throbbing clit.

As Absorbing Woman ate Wonder Woman out, she rubbed her own hungry clitoris feverishly.

"Do you like Mommy sucking your clit, honey? I so love to suck on it."

Diana's loud moan was her only response, arching in response to Absorbing Woman's hot mouth mouthing her clit.

Absorbing Woman sucked and sucked and SUCKED Wonder Woman's aching clit until they both came! Repeatedly! Diana's cum was eagerly, hungrily, swallowed with relish.

Then Absorbing Woman got up and sat on Wonder Woman's face, smothering her. It was the end for Diana. She had no strength to resist, and Absorbing Woman's huge, shapely, gorgeous, full, ripe ass held Wonder Woman down with ease, dominating her spent, sweaty, muscle goddess body. That perfect ass almost seemed to swallow Wonder Woman's reddening face.

"MMMMMMFFFFFF!!!"

"Now all it takes is my clit to defeat you, honey. My ass to beat you. Do you like my ass? It likes you. I could sit on your royal face all day."

As she was smothered out by her conqueror's perfect ass, Diana started sucking on Absorbing Woman's clit, serving her mistress. Absorbing Woman groaned in surprised pleasure. She started bucking, rubbing her ass on her.

"That's it, honey. Suck Mommy's clit. Suck it so good! Suck! Keep sucking Mommy!"

And Diana did until Absorbing Woman came all over her perfect face!

Getting off the horny Amazon, she put Wonder Woman into a breast smother, with Diana still on her back. Her chocolate tits enveloped Diana's face. Absorbing Woman held her there with her hands behind her head, but Diana was too weak to escape.

"You seemed to like Mommy's soft, wonderful, boobs when you were resting your lovely face on them, now here's a closer look. They're so warm and comforting, aren't they, sweetie? Is something wrong? Would you like Mommy to nurse you?"

As her prodigious boobs conquered Wonder Woman's massive, muscled frame, their unbelievable softness defeating her hardness, she rubbed her ripped stomach against Wonder Woman's Amazonian rack, and caressed Wonder Woman's eight pack with her clit.

Diana's reddened face was lost between those massive ebony mounds, as they stole her air.

Drained of power, drained of cum, and now drained of air, Wonder Woman fell
unconscious again. Her movements slowed and ceased, overwhelmed by those
delicious orbs.

Releasing her breast smother, she put her in a rear head scissor, leg muscles bulging with stolen power, strong ass clenching. Diana groaned in agony.

Savoring the unimaginable power she had drained from Wonder Woman's gorgeous suffering body, a body which now belonged to her, she began to crush Wonder Woman's head, grinding her face and head painfully and slowly. Diana's face reddened from the pressure, as her leeched strength was used to torture her beaten frame unmercifully.

Absorbing Woman watched Wonder Woman's face over her mountainous shoulder as it ever reddened, and her hands pulled at those huge legs feebly.

"So stubborn honey. I think that's why I like you. But you're finished. I drained your power, absorbed all your strength, the same power I am using to crush your skull. How does that feel, knowing I used your own might to defeat you! Used it to hold you! And absorb even more of your might! Might I was absorbing from your draining body! You defeated yourself!"

Absorbing Woman increased the pressure of her scissors, and those awesomely muscular limbs tightened, ever tightened, until...

Diana passed out again.

Unscissoring her, she lay on top of the spread-eagled Amazon, then grapevine her tree trunk like legs, and spread them apart slowly. She seized her wrists and pinned them to the floor. Their pussies were clamped tightly, eagerly, together.

"How does it feel to lie helpless under me, honey?"

"Uhhh... uhhh...uhhh..." was her only reply as her legs were spread to their breaking point. Diana's overtaxed legs started cramping.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!"

Absorbing Woman stared into Wonder Woman's eyes, who had no choice but to look up at her new mistress.

"Do you submit to me?"

"N-no."

Annoyed, she got off Wonder Woman and put her into a rear breast hug, lifting her off the floor. She squeezed those giant melons, pumping them fiendishly, as she rubbed her own melons against Diana's back, and her clit against that succulent ass, those delicious globes.

Diana screamed as her tits were crushed, milk leaking from them. The back of her head fell on her attacker's shoulder as her boobs were pummeled.

"AAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"Submit to me?"

"N-no." she gasped.

Absorbing Woman threw her against the wall, and punched her arms until they were useless, then drove her fist into her gut until her shredded abs collapsed. Wonder Woman's face turned green, and she pitched forward.

Absorbing Woman caught her, and put her in a torture rack. She jumped up and down, hurting Wonder Woman's back even more.

"AAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! MY BACK! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH HHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Sneering, Absorbing Woman dropped her to the floor, and put her foot on Diana's pussy, in a sign of ownership. She started grinding her clit.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! Don't! please..."

"Don't what?"

"Please don't...mistress."

"Do you submit, honey?"

"I submit. Please, no more."

Pleased, Absorbing Woman reverse sat on Wonder Woman's face, and held her wrists.

"Now, pass out like a good little girl."

Wonder Woman's face reddened, ever reddened, as she was unmercifully smothered out. Absorbing Woman watched Diana's face, and started riding it, an erotic sight, and shoving Wonder Woman's face further into her ass.

Diana felt oblivion claim her for the last time.

Sensing she was finished at last, Absorbing Woman took her new lover away to an unknown destination...

The End

Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: Nixon74 on March 01, 2022, 07:44:59 pm
Morpheus has written a lot of transfer stories. You can find "The Flute" here: https://saradas.org/index.php?topic=254218.0. And here's Mistress of the House:

Mistress of the House

Submitted by Morpheus

Amy took a deep breath as she stepped out of her parents car and looked up at the house which was to be her new home. She wanted to snort in disdain, though she was more than a little impressed in spite of herself.
"It's a mansion," Lisa, Amy's 13 year old little sister exclaimed in amazement.
"Not quite," their dad responded with a chuckle. "Our new house is big, but not THAT big."
For a moment, Amy just stood where she was, staring at the large two story house. It was at least twice the size of their old house, and a lot more impressive looking. There was more to it than the size though... The house looked sort of old...old and fancy.
Then Amy glanced at the rest of her family to see their reactions to the new house. Her dad looked rather proud as he showed the house off to most of them for the first time. But that was no surprise. After some of his investments had taken off and made money, he had decided to buy his dream house, even though it meant moving his family to a whole new city.
Amy's mom stood by looking rather pleased as well, though just a little more nervous about the move. She was a very attractive woman of 39 who could still pass for some years younger.
Lisa was a slender girl though had just hit a growth spurt and showed great promise of one day become quite a beauty. At the moment, she just stood there being a bit excited as she stared at the new house, though a little nervous as well. She had been quite popular at her old school and obviously feared starting over in a new one, though relished the excitement as well.
Then there was Jeff, Amy's 17 year old big brother, who just stood there with a scowl on his face, hating the fact that they had to move. This was something that he had made quite clear as he had frequently complained about it until finally settling down into a silent sulk. Jeff had been a popular athlete in his old school, as well as quite popular among the girls thanks to his being 6 foot 2, good looking and ripping with muscle that he worked on every morning.
Amy herself was 16 and the middle child, often feeling somewhat ignored because of that. She was 5 foot 6, with brown hair which she usually kept in a pony tail, and what she had always felt was average looks, though her mom liked to tell her that she was pretty. It didn't help her confidence that both of her siblings had been in the popular crowd, while she had been just another face in it.
After a moment, Amy let out a sigh, thinking that at least she was lucky that they had moved in the middle of the summer, where at least she wouldn't have to start a new school in the middle of the school year. And this way, she would not only be able to start along with everyone else, but she would have a little time to get used to things...and perhaps even make a few friends before then.
"Oh joy," Amy sighed to herself.
"Well guys," Amy's dad exclaimed, "Let's go check it out..."
As soon as they had stepped inside, Amy took one look around and gasped, "Wow..."
The first glance inside the door made Amy feel as though maybe she had stepped into a mansion, though it was far too small for that. It was a hardwood floor with walls that had fancy carvings and decorations in them. Everything was just so fancy that Amy couldn't help thinking that it looked as though it did belong in the mansion.
"This house was built over a hundred years ago," Amy's dad proudly exclaimed. "It has two stories, not including the basement and attic, five...count them FIVE bedrooms, a den, a living room, family room, dining room..."
A minute later, Amy's dad began to lead the rest the family around the house on a tour, proudly showing them each room on the lower floor and then the small basement.
"This would be a good place to put your workout equipment," Amy's dad told Jeff, who actually looked rather pleased for the first time.
"My own gym," Jeff grinned as he looked around the basement, obviously trying to decide where to put everything.
While Jeff was distracted, the rest of the family continued with the tour of their new house, leaving him to catch up as they were just getting to the second floor.
Amy just stood there for a moment, staring down the hallway and thinking that even the second floor looked like it could have come from a mansion. Whoever had built the house might not have made the size of a mansion, but they had obviously liked that kind of fancy style.
"Shouldn't the movers be here soon?" Amy's mom asked.
After glancing at his watch, Amy's dad nodded, then announced, "Okay kids, go grab yourselves a bedroom..."
Jeff just snorted and went into the first bedroom, the one right across from the bathroom. Amy however made her way further down the hall, glancing into each room until she came to the one at the end. Her eyes went wide as she stepped inside. Like the rest of the house, the room looked old fashioned and stylish, with carved wood trimming. It was also a bit larger than the other bedrooms that she'd walked past.
"Wow," Amy exclaimed as she looked around the room.
"I see that you found one you like," her dad chuckled from the door.
"It's...interesting," Amy commented neutrally.
"This was originally the master bedroom when the house was first built," her dad told her with a smile.
"Really?" Amy asked, her curiosity piqued a little.
"When the previous owners bought the house in the early eighties, they remodeled it, putting in a new larger master bedroom with a built in bath." Then as an afterthought, her dad added, "That's when they built the garage..."
"Cool," Amy smiled as she looked around the room. It was a little strange, but she decided that she rather liked it. Besides, it was bigger than any bedroom except the one her parents had, so she knew that both Jeff and Lisa would both be jealous that she had been the one to grab it first.
As soon as Amy's dad had left the room, she went over to the window and looked out, smiling at the view. She had a clear view of the back yard and garden. It was probably the best view out of the 5 bedrooms in the house.
"Wow," Amy mused as she looked around the room...her room. "This is so cool... The master bedroom, and it's all MINE."
Just then, Amy felt a strange tingle run through her body, almost like static electricity. But it passed after only a moment, leaving Amy to wonder if the strangeness of the house and the excitement might have caused her to imagine it.
However, Amy's thoughts were cut short as she heard her mom yelling, "The movers are here," from down the hall.
"All right," Amy rolled her eyes. "I guess it's time to get moved in..."
--------------------
When Amy awoke in the morning, slowly looked around her new bedroom with a mixture of nervousness, excitement and pride. It was those very emotions which had kept her from being able to fall asleep until quite late the night before and left her still feeling a bit tired.
"I wonder if I'll ever get used to this house," Amy muttered to herself.
Everything was so different than before, to which she felt a little regret. Still, she was determined to at least give it a chance, rather than complaining right off like Jeff had been doing.
After a few minutes, Amy grabbed her bath robe and crept down the hall to the bathroom. The house had three of them in it, one for her parent's room, one for the down stairs and one for the upstairs, which she would have to share with her brother and sister. Amy let out a sigh, wondering that with three bathrooms, why the three of them would have to share the one.
"Because we don't want to go downstairs," Amy reminded herself with rolled eyes. "I wish my room had a private bath like mom and dad's..."
Then again, Amy told herself silently, if that room had been built with a private bath, then they probably never would have built that replacement master bedroom. And if that one had never been built, her parents would have taken the old master bedroom...her room, and she would have been without her own bathroom anyway.
Amy was thankful that the bathroom was empty and that she wouldn't have to argue with Lisa and Jeff over who got to use it next. However, she had no doubts that this wouldn't always be the case.
Once Amy was finished with her morning bath and returned to her bedroom to get dressed, she was startled to notice that her bra was too tight. She tugged on it, but there was no doubt. Either her bra had shrunk, or her breasts had grown.
"All right," Amy whispered with a bit of a smile.
Though Amy was not flat chested with her small B cups, she had sometimes felt as though she was and feared that she would not grow any larger. Her mother was a nice DD cup, and to Amy's frustration and envy, her little sister Lisa seemed to be following their mother. At 13, she was already the same size as Amy.
Then with a smile, Amy continued to get dressed, pausing again after she put her pants on. They were tight as well. However, instead of the delight that the tighter bra brought her, this brought a feeling of revulsion instead.
"I'm getting fat," Amy whined to herself. "That's why my bra's tight..." She cringed at the thought, knowing that Lisa was going to laugh at her. "Now I'm going to have to go on a diet..."
Amy took a deep breath and decided to skip breakfast as she slipped on her shoes. But to her confusion, even her shoes were too tight.
"What's wrong with this?" Amy grumbled, feeling more confused than anything else. "Everything fit fine yesterday..." Yet somehow, everything had gotten smaller on her overnight. There was no way that all of her clothes would shrink like that, but no reason that she would grow that much overnight either.
After thinking about it for a minute, Amy just grimaced and left her room, deciding to worry about it later. After all, she was probably just having some sort of sudden growth spurt. And for the rest of the morning, Amy forgot about her tight clothes, or at least tried not to think about them as she went through the new house, exploring it and helping to put everything away.
It was early afternoon when Amy decided to take a break and go check out her new neighborhood. She was curious about where she now lived and wanted to get a better feel for the area.
"Nice place," Amy commented as she walked down the street, looking at all the nice houses. It seemed to be a fairly quiet neighborhood, with a lot of older houses, though she didn't know if any of them were as old as her new one.
Amy had gone about a block from her own house when she saw a boy about her own age sitting in a driveway and working on a motorcycle. It was one of those dirt bikes, and from the dried mud that was splattered on it, it had obviously been used for its intended purpose.
The boy himself looked to be about 16 or 17, possibly even 18 though Amy didn't think so. However, she did think that he was rather cute, even with his dark hair being a bit messy and with him having grease on his hands.
Though Amy normally would be too shy to say anything, for some reason she felt a little bit more confident than normal. "Excuse me," she called to the boy, blushing a bit, "Is there a mall or video store near here?"
Without a word, the boy looked up at her, then wiped his hands off with a rag. Then he stood up and started towards her, "Yeah," he finally said once he was just a few feet from Amy, "There's a video store down the street a couple blocks," he gestured in the direction that she had already been walking.
"Great," Amy smiled, thankful that she wouldn't have to go too far to get videos. After all, she certainly couldn't count on her parents either taking her whenever she wanted to rent something or lending her the car. They barely ever even let Jeff borrow the car.
"And there's a mall a few miles away," the boy shrugged, "But it's kind of hard to explain how to get there..."
"Oh," Amy sighed in disappointment before responding, "Thanks."
"No problem," the boy shrugged again. "I'm Chris by the way."
"Amy," she responded with a blush. She wasn't used to talking to boys like that and was a little surprised at herself. Maybe moving into a new neighborhood would be good for her. "I just moved in..."
"Yeah?" Chris asked, "Where at?"
"Well," Amy started, pointing in the direction she had just come from, "It's down there..."
After Amy had finished explaining which house she had moved into, Chris stared at her in surprise, "Shit. You're living in the old Madsen place..."
"What?" Amy blinked in confusion.
"Everyone says it's haunted or something," Chris grinned. "But no one really believes it or anything. You know how it is... Every neighborhood has to have a haunted house, and you're living in ours..."
"Oh joy," Amy muttered with a sigh, knowing that Jeff would just love that piece of information, while Sarah would probably bitch and complain about it. "At least I haven't seen any ghosts or anything..."
"There was an old couple with no kids or anything who've lived there as long as I can remember," Chris shrugged, "And they never seemed to have had any problems either."
"That's good to know," Amy grinned at him.
They talked for several more minutes before Amy excused herself to get home. She wanted to see the rest of the neighborhood before she returned home. However, she definitely hoped that she ran into Chris again. Though she had only known him for a few minutes, she kind of liked him.
When Amy arrived home a little later, she was met in the living room by Lisa, who glared at her and complained, "It's not fair that you got the biggest room..."
"The squirt's right," Jeff added as he came towards her, "I'm the oldest, so I should get the biggest."
Amy grimaced, and though she normally would have backed down from Jeff, this time she told him, "First come, first serve. Besides," she added, "You had your chance and just grabbed the first room you came across... If you'd bothered to look at the others you might have gotten it instead..."
"I'm telling mom," Lisa complained.
That was a threat that made Amy grimace even more. She knew Lisa, and knew that if her little sister kept nagging their parents, then sooner or later they would give in and probably kick Amy out of it, turning it into a storage room or guest bedroom and making her take the remaining bedroom. She didn't like that idea but wasn't sure about what to do about it just yet.
"Go ahead," Amy spat back in annoyance.
And with that, Amy quickly turned and hurried upstairs and to her room. She was feeling far too uncomfortable at the moment to waste time arguing with Lisa and Jeff. Her already tight clothes had been pinching her more and more, and her shoes were killing her. If she didn't know better, she would have sworn that they were a size too small.
"Oh, finally," Amy gasped as she tore her shoes off and dropped them onto the floor.
Almost immediately afterwards, Amy struggled to pull off her pants, rubbing at her hips once she had done so. And with a grimace, she removed her shirt and took off her bra, which seemed to be even tighter than when she'd put it on that morning.
"Let's see," she sighed, turning to her closet and the boxes of clothes which sat in the corner as yet unpacked. "I guess I'll have to find something else..."
Amy quickly went through the boxes, finding that the rest of her clothes were just as tight on her as the ones that she had just been wearing. Fortunately, she did have some clothes that had always been a bit big and loose on her, largely in thanks to her Aunt Cheryl, who liked giving clothes for Christmas but always insisted on giving them large enough to 'grow into', even if that person happened to already be fully grown.
"I've got the clothes," Amy sighed, "Now I need some shoes..." She had little doubt that if her normal shoes were too tight, nothing else she had was likely to fit either. Fortunately, she knew that her mother had larger feet than she did, and after sneaking into her mother's closet, found a pair of sneakers that fit her, and were even just a little loose.
Once Amy was satisfied that she was indeed fully dressed again, she went down to help her family finish unpacking. The movers had taken care of the furniture and most of the large stuff, but there were still a lot of things that needed to have places found for them and to be put away.
By the time that dinner came, Amy felt as though she were starving. She gulped down her normal meal, and then asked for seconds. That surprised even her as she never ate seconds.
"You're gonna get fat eating like that," Lisa teased her.
Amy glared at her little sister, feeling a bit self-conscious because of her tight clothes. But she bit her tongue, deciding not to start something at the table.
Just a minute later, their mom asked, "Can you start getting the table cleared off for the dishwasher Lisa?"
"But it's Amy's turn to clean up," Lisa protested weakly.
Amy just blinked in surprise, and annoyance. As much as she didn't like it, Lisa was right. It was her turn to clean up the kitchen, and their mom should know that. She never forgot who's turn it was.
"But I asked you to do it," their mother responded, looking at Lisa.
Then to Amy's surprise, Lisa just nodded, not putting up the argument that she would have expected. She glanced at Amy before turning to clear the table, but it wasn't a look of resentment.
"Weird," Amy muttered as she turned to go back to her room. Of course, the whole day had been weird, which was why she wanted to get back to the safety of her own room before anything else strange could happen.
It was only when Amy got back to her room and saw the clothing on the floor where she had left it that she remembered the problems she had faced that morning with them being too tight. She had meant to bring that subject up with her mom, or at least the subject of getting some new clothes. But with a shrug, Amy decided to do that later.
"Damn," Amy muttered, kicking at the clothes. "How can they be so tight?"
After a minute, Amy had a thought... It was strange... It was not at all likely, but then again neither was outgrowing her clothes like that in a single day. So with a scowl and a grown curiosity, Amy went to find a tape measure.
"Let's see," Amy mused as she carefully measured her height. Then her eyes went wide as she saw the results, "No way..." Amy shook her head in disbelief, "Impossible..."
But as impossible as it was, the tape measure said that she was 5 foot 8, two full inches taller than she should have been. Somehow, as unbelievable as it was, she had actually grown two inches.
"No way," Amy whispered.
She closed her eyes to think about it and realized that Lisa had looked just a tiny bit shorter than normal. But Amy wasn't completely sure that this wasn't just in her imagination.
Amy took a deep breath and shook her head in confusion. It didn't make sense. Not in the least. And after a few minutes, she decided to sleep on it and see if she hadn't been dreaming it in the morning.
--------------------
The next morning, Amy stood in the bathroom, silently staring at herself in the mirror in stunned disbelief. Somehow, she felt almost calm as she did so, in spite of the fact that her own reflection had been changed.
"Unbelievable," Amy whispered to herself.
Though Amy had thought that the changes to herself might have worn off during the night or have been revealed as some sort of dream, that was obviously no longer the case. In fact, the changes had continued, becoming more noticeable.
Amy took a deep breath, thinking that she had already measured herself again with the measuring tape, almost immediately upon waking up. And to her near surprise, it said that she was now 5 foot 9...or at least just a hair under it. She had grown yet another inch during the night, though that was not all.
As her hands went to her breasts, Amy couldn't help noticing that they were indeed bigger...rounder and firmer. She estimated them to be a small C cup, a cup larger than what she had normally been. That would help explain her tightening bra from the day before, a fact which was quite relevant as she no longer had one that would fit her.
Then Amy's hands went to her stomach, to her abs which were now flat and firm. In fact, all of her muscles seemed to be firm and well toned, showing the beginnings of good definition. Amy was amazed by this change to her body, thinking that she may have seen hints of this the day before, though she could not be sure.
Finally, Amy turned her attention to her face. Her face seemed unchanged, except for that her skin looked smoother...clearer. It was hard for Amy to place exactly what it was, except that there was not even a trace of acne. Even her hair seemed a little more smooth and wavy, though that could very well have been her imagination.
"Incredible," Amy whispered, smiling as she did so. She had no idea what was going on with her, but she had to admit that she liked the results.
A short time later, Amy had bathed and dressed, being thankful that she still had more of the clothes that Aunt Cheryl had given her, and that her mom's sneakers still fit, though not quite as loosely as the night before.
"Good morning," Amy greeted everyone when she went down for breakfast.
Jeff just grunted, as was his normal morning greeting, but Lisa responded with, "Morning," not adding her customary insults or attempts to get a reaction. Amy blinked in surprise, but quickly shrugged it off as Lisa just being a bit shaken by the new surroundings.
Then Amy turned her attention to her dad, smiling faintly as she saw that he already had the computer desk set up in the den and was on it. Of course, that was no surprise to her, and she knew that she could expect that sight quite often. The only real surprise was that he hadn't put a lock on the den to keep anyone from interrupting her.
Up until fairly recently, Amy's dad had been a bit of a workaholic, doing a lot of work and making a rather large paycheck. And he had been smart enough to invest a good part of it, and invest it wisely as it had begun paying off quite well. Amy wouldn't say that they were rich, and they certainly couldn't afford to buy mansions or fancy sports cars, but the investments had paid off enough for them to not only buy that house, but for her dad to effectively retire as well.
"Having fun?" Amy teased her dad from the door.
"Loads of it," he sighed, "Just going over some numbers..." Then he shook his head, "But something just doesn't add up..."
Amy frowned in curiosity and moved closer for a closer look, though she didn't know what she could do. After all, her dad was the expert in numbers and stuff, and if he couldn't figure it out, there was no way she could. But as she glanced at the page, something seemed to jump out at her.
"What about that?" Amy asked, feeling quite unsure of herself, even though a part of her insisted that there was something wrong with those numbers. "I think decimal point is wrong..."
Her dad frowned and glanced at it, then stared at it with a look of thoughtful concentration. "I'll be," he muttered, "There's the problem..." He shook his head, "I don't know how I missed that..."
Amy smirked, feeling rather proud of herself as she turned away. She even made a mental note to bring this up the next time she wanted to ask for a raise in her allowance.
Then after wandering around the new house for a few minutes, still trying to familiarize herself with everything, Amy paused at the door to the basement, hearing something from within. She smiled faintly, recognizing the sounds of Jeff working out, as he always did in the morning.
"Maybe I should start exercising," Amy suddenly thought to herself. It didn't really seem like that bad an idea. But as she put her hand against her stomach, remembering her improved muscle tone from that morning, she couldn't resist adding, "Then again, not working out seems to be doing pretty good for me..."
After grinning to herself, Amy went down into the basement, then stood at the bottom of the stairs and silently watched Jeff work out. He was doing a bench press at the moment, and grimacing with intense effort as he struggled to lift the weight, finally getting it up and dropping into the rack.
"Fuck," Jeff spat out as he sat up, looking somewhat pale.
"You all right?" Amy asked. She'd never seen Jeff look quite like that while working out.
"None of your...," Jeff started, then turned to look at her. His expression softened a bit and he sighed, "Just a bad workout." He stood up, glaring at the weights on the bar as he did so. "I must be coming down with something... I don't know..." Then he took a deep breath, shaking his head in disbelief. "A couple days ago, I was doing three sets of twelve with ten pounds more than this. Now I can't even finish a single set with this..."
"Oh," Amy responded in surprise, "That's kind of..."
"I must be getting sick or something," Jeff repeated, then shrugged and added, "Oh well," as though it wasn't all that important.
Amy frowned for a moment, then nodded, "Well I hope you get better..." And as Jeff began lowering the weight for another attempt, she made her way back up the stairs and out of the basement.
After giving one more glance towards the basement, Amy returned to her bedroom where she immediately went to work putting her things away. She hadn't unpacked most of her clothes or other items, and thought that it was time that she should go ahead and do that.
About an hour after Amy had started putting her things away, she decided that she was mostly finished, or at least finished enough for the moment. Then giving her room a brief smile, thinking that it was now a little more comfortable, she decided to head back downstairs.
When Amy had made it about halfway down the stairs, she paused, hearing her parents talking. She remained silent, feeling just a little guilty for eavesdropping, though that quickly passed as she listened in.
"It's strange," Amy's mom was saying, "My bra has been loose all morning..."
"Mine too," Lisa's voice added.
"I guess it's going around," Amy's dad chuckled, "My shoes have been a little loose... " Then he laughed again, "But on the plus side, I'm losing weight. My pants are a little looser as well..."
"I guess it's nothing to worry about," Amy's mom commented, as if shrugging it all off as not important. And to Amy's surprise, her dad and sister didn't really seem bothered by it either.
"Just like Jeff," Amy muttered to herself, thinking about how easily Jeff had just shrugged off his lower bench press.
Then as Amy thought about it, she paled a little, realizing that she wasn't the only one being affected by whatever was happening to her. It was obvious that the rest of her family was being messed with as well, though in their cases it seemed to be the reverse of what was happening to her. And with a thoughtful scowl, Amy became decided pay a little more attention to her family and see if she could notice their changes.
"If they're as obvious as mine," she told herself, "they should be easy to spot..."
Amy waited a few seconds more, just to make it look as though she hadn't overheard them, before she went the rest of the way down. However, she thought that it probably wouldn't have mattered as everyone had already begun to go their own directions.
"Hey mom," Amy greeted her mom as she walked past.
Her mom paused for a moment and looked at her with an expression of vague curiosity before finally saying, "Boy you're getting tall..."
Amy froze at that, her eyes going wide as she stared at her mom. She had known that she'd grown taller, but this was the first time that it really hit her. She was looking down a little to meet her mom's eyes, when normally she had to look up a bit. Her mom, at 5 foot 8, was now shorter than she was.
"I guess I'm growing," Amy grinned, feeling strangely confident. She grinned even more as she realized that she'd normally be blushing like crazy if anyone mentioned something like that. "I guess I'm growing up..."
For a moment, her mom just looked up at her, then shrugged, as if it wasn't really all that important. That was a little surprising to Amy as her growth was definitely noticeable and she figured that her mom wouldn't have been able to miss just how much she'd grown in the last two days. But her mom was acting as though it wasn't anything really all that odd at all.
"I wonder how Lisa will react," Amy mused thoughtfully, deciding to go find her sister and find out.
When Amy found Lisa in the next room a moment later, she stopped and grinned, "Do you notice anything different about me?"
Lisa looked up at her and blinked, "Not really... Why?"
"Don't I look a little taller to you?" Amy asked her, then cupped her breasts, "And a little bigger up here?"
"I guess," Lisa shrugged, not seeming all that impressed.
"What?" Amy blinked.
Amy decided that this was definitely getting strange. Lisa was just an inch shorter than her...or at least an inch shorter than she had been. This was something that Lisa had been quite aware of as she frequently liked to tease Amy she was soon going to be even taller than her big sister. Lisa should have noticed those several extra inches in height difference almost immediately.
And then, Amy noticed the large pimple in the middle of Lisa's forehead, which was strange in itself due to the fact that Lisa had always had a great complexion. Amy didn't think that her younger sister ever got pimples, and wondered if this might be her first.
"This is getting weird," Amy muttered to herself. "Very weird..."
However, Amy knew that the word 'weird' was a serious understatement. Things were changing in ways that they shouldn't, and without any apparent reason. And just as weird was the fact that the rest of her family didn't seem very concerned about it at all.
After a moment, Amy shook her head and went to find her dad, wanting to see his reactions to her changes...and if he acted the same as Lisa and her mom. But when Amy located her dad, she could only stop and stare at him for a moment.
"Wow," Amy whispered to herself in surprise.
Amy looked her dad in the eyes, hardly able to believe that he was only a tiny bit taller than her. He was 6 feet tall, so she was used to looking up to meet his eyes. But now, now he was about an inch and a half taller than her.
But as Amy continued staring at her dad, she realized that something didn't quite add up. If she was now 5 foot 9 and he was 6 feet tall, he should still be 3 inches taller than her, but he wasn't. Then she remembered his earlier comments about his shoes and pants being loose, and gulped. While she was getting taller, he was getting shorter.
"So," Amy started carefully, "Do you notice anything different about me today?" Amy asked her dad. There was no way he should be able to miss the fact that she was so close to his own height.
"Not really," he shrugged, then looked at her again. Then there was a look of realization, "I didn't realize that you were getting so tall honey..." He chuckled, "Before long you might be just as tall as your old man..."
"Um...yeah," Amy smiled weakly. Then she let out a sigh, "Now to check on Jeff..."
Jeff was in their large new living room, watching TV. Amy stared at him for a moment, noticing that his shirt, one which was normally quite tight against his muscular body, now looked a bit loose.
"Hey Jeff," Amy started, not sure how to ask but going ahead anyway, "Can you please stand up for a moment..."
"Um...okay," Jeff responded, surprising Amy by doing as she asked. She had been more than half expecting him to give some sort of snide remark, or at the very least ask about it.
As Amy stared at Jeff, she couldn't help thinking that he looked a little bit shorter as well. It was hard for her to be certain though as her own increased height had altered her perspective. And Amy couldn't be certain if her brother was actually shrinking as well, or if it was a trick of her new height and overactive imagination.
"Are your shoes looser than normal?" Amy asked after a moment, glancing down to her brother's feet.
"Yeah," Jeff shrugged, "I guess I must have stretched them out..." Then he frowned slightly, "And my clothes too..." However, he didn't really seem all that concerned with it.
"Thanks," Amy told him as she turned around with a sigh.
There was absolutely no denying it now. Not only was something strange happening to all of their bodies, but the rest of her family just didn't seem to notice or really care. It made no sense, but then again, neither did anything else about it.
Amy let out a long sigh as she found a place to sit down so that she could think things through, or at least try to. She still had no idea as to what was actually causing all the weirdness, much less how to stop it.
Finally, Amy decided that if she couldn't do anything about stopping all the weirdness, she could at least deal with it. And with that, she turned her mind to something more practical, such as her clothes. Her mom's shoes were already beginning to get a little tight on her, and she knew that before long, they would be just as useless as her own shoes.
"Time to go shopping," Amy muttered.
Of course, she realized, that left the question of how she was going to afford a new wardrobe. She was going to need more than just a few new pieces of clothing, and she was pretty sure that her allowance wouldn't cover more than a new pair of shoes, if that.
"Time to visit the ATM," Amy announced, quoting one of Lisa's favorite sayings. She just hoped that her dad was feeling generous...
Amy took a deep breath, then went to find her dad. She stood at the door to the study for a moment, smirking slightly as she thought about how she'd helped her dad out with his numbers just a little bit earlier that morning. He owed her for that...
"Hey dad," Amy announced, "I have a problem..."
"Oh?" he turned to look at her.
Amy gave him her best smile, though she wasn't nearly as practiced at trying to charm money from her dad as Lisa was. "Can I get some money for some new clothes? I REALLY need some..."
Amy's dad blinked, then slowly responded, "Okay..." And without a word, he reached into his wallet and pulled out a credit card, handing it to her. "Don't spend too much..."
"Thanks dad," Amy grinned, feeling rather pleased with herself. Then as she turned and walked away, she couldn't help thinking muttering, "That was easy..." Almost TOO easy.
Then as Amy slipped the credit card into her pocket, the doorbell started to ring. She paused for a moment, wondering who it could possibly be. Perhaps it was one of the neighbors trying to welcome them to the neighborhood. And since Amy was already up and closest to the door, she decided to go see for herself.
"Hello?" Amy asked as she swung the door open, then paused in surprise as she saw Chris, the boy from the day before standing there. "Oh...hi Chris..."
"Um...hi," Chris responded, looking a little embarrassed. Then he stood up straight, "I figured that since you were new to the neighborhood I'd stop by and say hi... Maybe show you around a little."
"That sounds great," Amy grinned, just a little surprised at herself for agreeing so easily. Normally she was much too shy about such things. Then she chuckled as she added, "But are you sure that you just didn't want to take a peek at the haunted old Madsen house?"
"Oh, you caught me," Chris grinned back.
"Come on in," Amy gestured.
Chris hesitated for a moment, then took a step through the doorway, pausing again to take a long look around. His expression made Amy suddenly think of her first impression upon going inside. It was definitely impressive.
"It's...interesting," Chris finally said.
"Something of an understatement," Amy grinned. "It's a bit messy though since we haven't put everything away just yet. Come on, I'll give you the tour..."
Amy started by showing Chris the living room, but had to pause in order to introduce him to her family. Fortunately, she as able to do that quickly and then get on with the rest of the tour. Chris was just as impressed by the house as she had been...and still was.
Once they were through with a quick tour, Amy reminded Chris, "You said something about showing me around..."
"Yeah," he nodded.
"Good," Amy grinned at him, grabbing his arm and tugging him towards the door, "Show me that mall you mentioned yesterday... I've got some shopping to do..." Then she laughed at Chris' groan.
Fortunately, Chris had his own car, even if it was nearly twenty years old and had several dents in it. That was more than she had. In fact, as Amy rode to the mall in Chris' car, she thought that she was old enough to have one herself and decided to have a little talk with her parents about it later on. After her dad had given up the credit card that easily, she was feeling pretty confident about her chances.
Amy wasn't especially impressed by the local mall, as it was just like every other mall that she'd ever been in, with all of the same stores. However, that did make it easier on her as she knew exactly where to go to get what she wanted.
"I apologize for being so stereotypical," Amy told Chris as she looked at some shirts that she thought would fit her new size, "But I just had a major growth spurt don't really have any clothes that fit me anymore..."
"Yeah?" Chris grinned.
"Oh yeah," she nodded back, "I'm definitely a growing girl..." However, she let out a sigh, hoping that she wouldn't keep growing for much longer. It just wasn't natural.
Amy was thankful that Chris didn't make any kind of a fuss about her shopping and that he was quite willing to humor her. She even felt a little guilty for putting him through her shopping spree since he had been so nice to her, but that quickly passed. There were more important things for her to give her attention...such as new shoes.
"Am I your tour guide or your pack mule?" Chris muttered as Amy handed him a third bag to carry.
"How about both?" Amy grinned. Then on an impulse, she gave him a quick kiss on his cheek. She had never been daring enough to do that to a boy before, though found no problem doing so now. "I need just a little more..."
Then Amy paused, realizing that it might be a waste of effort to buy too many clothes at the moment. If she kept growing, which she hoped she didn't, then she might outgrow her new clothes. Most of what she'd bought already had been a little loose, with a little extra room to grow, but what if she outgrew those?
"Let's see...," she mused to herself, glancing at the bags she'd already purchased, the credit card which she had already done a lot of damage to her dad's bank account with, and then the nearest store. She was going to have to buy just a little bit more...
By the time that Amy was finished with her shopping trip, she had bought two pairs of shoes, one pair that was just a little loose and another which left a bit more growing room. She had done the same thing with her clothes and bras, buying them in several larger sizes.
"Somehow," Amy smirked to Chris, "I don't think that my dad is going to be pleased with how much I spent..." But at the same time, she wasn't really worried about it either.
"Well," Chris said as they drove back home, "I had been planning on showing you a little more..."
"And I appreciate it," Amy smiled at him, "But this gives us an excuse to do this another time... Like tomorrow."
"That sounds good to me," Chris grinned back.
Once they had reached the house and Amy had unloaded all of her bags, she decided that it was time to say good-bye to Chris. She smiled, then surprised him with a passionate kiss on the lips. Amy surprised herself a little as well as she had never kissed a boy before, nor had she ever even imagined that she was capable of doing something so daring.
"Um...wow," Chris gasped once they were through.
Amy giggled a little, feeling a little embarrassed ..but only a little. Though it was her first time, Amy had rather enjoyed the experience and knew that she certainly wouldn't mind doing it with Chris again. And perhaps even going a little further with him some time.
"That was nice," Amy said with a bit of a blush, then added, "I'll see you again tomorrow..."
After Chris had left, Amy just stood there for a moment and smiled. Then shaking it off, she started inside the house, absently thinking that she might have to take two trips just to get all of her new clothes to her bedroom.
But just as Amy had gone through the door, Lisa giggled, "He's cute. Is that your new boyfriend?"
For a moment, Amy just stood there and looked down at her sister. Then she smirked, "Yeah, he is..." Of course she still had to tell Chris...
Then as Amy turned to continue upstairs, she paused, glancing at the door to the den. It wasn't until then that she remembered the credit card that she had borrowed from her dad. For a brief moment, she thought about going to return it to him, but then shrugged, deciding that she might as well hang onto it for a little longer. After all, she still might have a use for it.
Over the next several hours, Amy was quite aware that things were not quite normal with her family. Her mom had actually asked her opinion about what to cook for dinner, which was unusual enough, but afterwards, Jeff was sent to clean everything up, without even offering any complaint at all about Amy having skipped her cleanup day.
"Interesting," Amy mused to herself as she glanced at Jeff cleaning the table. But not really any more so than anything else that had been happening. In fact, it wasn't until just then that she realized that her whole family had been unusually nice towards her over the last day or so. "Very interesting indeed..."
However, Amy didn't linger on these thoughts as she soon found herself sitting around the table again, this time playing a game of Scrabble with the rest of her family. Playing Scrabble was nothing unusual as they played about once a month, but the results of the game were.
Amy's dad was a smart man and normally won the games without much trouble, though this time was different. This time he didn't do nearly as well as normal, even missing several opportunities for words and points which Amy had thought were obvious. Instead, she was the one who won, finding the game easier than normal.
"I guess I'm having a good day," Amy told herself, though she wasn't sure that she believed that explanation. Not with everything else that was going on.
Then, Amy turned to Jeff and half jokingly told him, "Hey, why don't you go and get me a soda..."
To Amy's surprise, Jeff responded with a, "Sure," as he got up and left the room. He didn't refuse with a snide remark or tell her to go get it herself as he normally would have done.
"Interesting," Amy repeated to herself yet again when Jeff returned with her soda. It hadn't even been shaken up or anything.
Amy stared at her family for a moment in thoughtful silence, smiling faintly as she did so. Then, to test a theory, she asked her mom, "Can I have that last piece of cake?"
The expected answer would be a resounding no. Not only would her mom refuse to let her eat snacks that late in the evening, but she would never let Amy have that piece of there wasn't enough to share with everyone else. Especially not right in front of them.
But the response was, "Sure...go ahead." Then her mom smiled at her and asked, "Would you like me to go get it for you?"
"Thank you," Amy told her.
And as Amy's mother got up to go get the cake, Amy stared at her parents and suddenly realized that something had just changed drastically. It was the balance of power. She wasn't sure exactly what it was, but Amy knew without a doubt that the balance of power in the household had just changed. For some reason, her parents...as well as her siblings, were all looking to her as an authority figure. They might not even have realized it yet, at least not consciously, but Amy could feel it.
Then, Amy demanded, "Dad...give me your car keys...NOW."
However, he just blinked, "What? You must be crazy..."
He was annoyed, but not outraged by Amy's rude demand. She was a little surprised that he hadn't obeyed her, as well as just a little annoyed.
"It appears that there are limits," Amy muttered to herself, then shrugged off a half hearted, "Sorry," which seemed to satisfy her dad.
When it was time for bed a short while later, Amy went to her room, lost in thought over what had been happening. The changes in her body...in the bodies of her entire family. It was as though they were...dwindling while she was growing. As if she was gaining what they were losing. She wasn't sure if she could put it into words, even to herself.
Amy frowned, then decided to check herself out again before going to bed. She stripped off her clothes and carefully looked her body over. Though Amy could not be absolutely certain, she was pretty sure that her breasts had grown more and that her muscles had all become a little larger and more defined as well.
And then Amy reached for the tape measure. This time, it measured her as just a hair over 5 foot 10. She had grown more than another inch since she had measured herself that morning. For several seconds, Amy just stared at the results, wanting to doubt them but knowing that this wouldn't do any good. There was no doubt that she had indeed grown even more.
"Well," Amy sighed to herself, "Time for bed. I just wonder what changes tomorrow will bring..."
--------------------
Amy confidently walked the short distance down the hallway to the bathroom, not even concerned with the fact that she was naked. After all, what in the world did she have to be ashamed of? Absolutely nothing.
Then she stopped at the bathroom door, pausing just long enough to take a deep breath, feeling a faint surge of nervousness which she quickly pushed away before going inside. Amy stopped in front of the mirror and took everything in at once.
"Impressive," Amy calmly stated.
There had already been no doubt in her mind that her figure had improved again, but to see it was still something else. Amy already knew that she had grown taller as she had already measured herself a few minutes earlier and found that she was now 5 foot 11. But her breasts had also grown larger, to what Amy guessed was a small D cup, and her muscles...
"I'm ripped," Amy stated in mild surprise.
Of course, Amy had already known that her muscles were getting larger and stronger along with the rest of her body, but the size and definition had increased to a point where she was visibly quite athletic. In fact, she was more muscular than any girl that she knew.
"I wonder," she mused to herself, then shook her head, deciding to return to that line of thought later on...after she had finished bathing and getting dressed.
Amy pushed back the temptation to rush through her bath, making sure to go slow and easy instead. She smiled faintly as she thought about just how hot she looked, and how great she felt. She felt stronger, healthier and more confident than she had ever felt before in her life.
Of course, Amy reminded herself, there was the rest of her family. She frowned slightly as she thought of them, and how her own improvements seemed to somehow be coming from them.
Once Amy had finished with her bath, she returned to her room and got dressed in the clothes that she had bought the day before. She smiled faintly as she wondered if her mom's shoes would even fit her anymore. As it was, she seriously doubted that even Aunt Cheryl's most oversized clothing gifts would fit her anymore.
When Amy went down to the kitchen, she noticed the cereal bowls in the sink which indicated that everyone else had already eaten. But that was just fine with her.
"Hey mom," Amy called to her, "Can you fix me an omelet for breakfast?"
Then as Amy had expected, her mom smiled and responded with, "Sure thing," already moving to do what she had been asked.
Amy smiled at that, then stared at her mom for a moment, noticing that her mom's breasts were definitely smaller than before. As were Lisa's when Amy looked over at her. She couldn't resist glancing down and then thoughtfully staring at her own breasts for a moment.
It was only then that Amy turned her attention to her dad, blinking faintly as she realized that she was now taller than him. She was taller than her own dad by about an inch.
And after staring at her dad for a moment, Amy looked at Jeff. He was still taller than she was, but not by much. There was less than an inch difference in their heights now. The very thought that she was nearly as tall as Jeff brought a faint smile to her lips. Her eyes wandered over her brother's body, taking in his loose clothes and the fact that his muscles noticeably smaller than they used to be. He still looked pretty athletic, but not nearly as much as before.
"I wonder..." Amy mused as she looked at her own arms and flexed them, then stared at the resulting muscles.
Amy wasted little time in eating her breakfast and then rushing down to the basement where Jeff's gym had been set up. At first, Amy just stood there and looked over the weights, feeling a tiny apprehensive, but then easily shrugging that away. She wanted to know just what she was now capable of.
Though Amy had no idea what weight she should start at, or even what weight she would have been lifting before her changes, she quickly went to work at the bench press, putting a little bit of weight on at first and slowly adding to it when it wasn't enough. And when Amy reached the maximum weight that she could comfortably handle with the bench, she smiled, knowing that she never would have been able to lift that much before.
"I feel so strong," she told herself, turning her attention next to the hand weights and curls.
After Amy had worked out for a little longer, discovering the limits of her new strength, she was left feeling even more impressed. She had never imagined that SHE could be that strong before, or lift that much weight. Of course, it was still nothing compared to what Jeff normally lifted...
"Incredible," Amy whispered, thinking that she could almost feel herself getting even stronger as she lifted those weights. She wasn't sure how much of that was her imagination and how much was actual fact. At the rate she had been growing though, she suspected that it was more the former than the latter, though she couldn't be certain.
With a somewhat satisfied smile, Amy took one more look around the gym, deciding that she was going to have to start coming down there more often. That brief workout had been exhilarating, and she rather enjoyed finding out just how strong she had become. Now she couldn't help wondering just how much stronger she might become before it all ended.
When Amy returned to the living room a minute later, she saw her dad sitting on the couch, scratching his chin as he worked on a crossword puzzle. There was a look of concentration on his face as he struggled through it.
"Having some trouble?" Amy asked him.
"A bit," he admitted with a shrug, "For some reason I just can't seem to concentrate on it as well as normal..."
"Let's see," Amy looked it over. "The answer for the question on 7 down is pyramid," Amy pointed it out, "And 8 down is equine..."
"Oh," her dad blinked, then quickly wrote them down. "What about 3 across?"
"Mozart," Amy answered without hesitation.
"Thanks," her dad told her, "I've been kind of stuck."
"No problem," Amy smiled gently, quite aware that this was another sign of the change...whatever that was. Normally her dad had no problems with crossword puzzles, and she had little doubt that she would normally be the one struggling over those clues.
With a sigh, Amy turned and went up to her room, deciding that at the moment, she wanted a bit of privacy. It was strange being near her family when she could almost see them changing right in front of her.
At first, Amy just sat on her bed, thinking about all that had been happening. And she couldn't help thinking about Chris' comments about the Madsen place...her new home being haunted. It appeared that there just might be something to those rumors.
But after a few minutes, Amy got bored and started to look at the intricate wood carvings on the borders of her bedroom. The carvings seemed to mostly be of leaves, acorns and the like, though she couldn't be completely certain. They were quite impressive though, especially as she was sure they had been hand carved about a hundred years earlier.
Suddenly, Amy noticed that one section of the carving moved slightly as she ran her hand over it. She paused, gently pushing on it and feeling it move inward until there was a slight clicking sound. That was followed by a section of the wall in that spot it sliding away from her.
"Wow," Amy exclaimed in surprise and curiosity. It was a secret passage...and she had just stumbled across it. "Talk about a stereotype..."
For a moment, Amy just stared at the barely opened doorway, then she carefully pushed it the rest of the way open, revealing a dark narrow hallway which cut off to the lift. On the wall immediately across from the opening was a small empty bookshelf, perfect for placing things that one would prefer to hide. However, it was not the empty bookshelf which drew Amy's attention, but the dark passage...
It took several minutes for Amy to find her flashlight, but as soon as she had it firmly in hand, she stepped into the dark narrow passage and took several steps forward. She could see several small niches in the walls, obviously meant to hold candles or lamps to see by. And after making a mental note to get some candles or other light source for those niches, she continued down the passage.
Amy had gone past the length of her own room and halfway down the length of the next one, the one that Lisa was had claimed, when she noticed something on the side facing the room. It was a small metal plate with a hole in it, and a faint bit of light coming from the hole. Amy hadn't even been certain about that light until she turned off her flashlight for just a moment.
"Interesting," she mused as looked through the hole and saw the inside of her sister's room.
It was obviously a peep hole build into some of her room's border carvings, letting anyone inside of the secret hallway spy on her. She couldn't help thinking that it was almost a pity that she couldn't spy on Jeff the same way, but Jeff's room was on the other side of the hall from her own room, along with the spare, so obviously not part of that same passage.
Amy turned and moved a little further down the passage, noticing a metal plate with a knob in the middle of the passage floor. And when she carefully lifted it up, she discovered another peep hole, this one looking down into the living room below. She could even hear her mom and dad talking...
"That might be useful," Amy commented, closing that plate and going to yet another plate in the wall, this one spying down on the stairway and would give a good view of anyone coming up them.
Finally, Amy turned her attention to the end of the passage, or at least where the passage ended in steps going down. They were so steep that Amy wasn't sure whether it was more accurate to call them stairs or a ladder. Either way, she carefully made her way down them.
When Amy came to the end of the steps, she found herself in a small room that was little bigger than a closet. However, it was obviously only as a brief stop as there was another peep hole in the wall, as well as more steps going even further down. But there was something else on the wall by that peep hole, some sort of latch. And when Amy pushed it, there was a faint click as the wall came loose.
"Interesting," Amy smiled as she opened the panel and stepped into the den. She made sure to find the hidden latch that would open the panel from within the den, then went back into the secret passage and closed it up behind her. After all, that knowledge might come in useful, or at the very least, it would satisfy her curiosity.
Amy continued down the rest of the steps until she reached the area at the bottom. She stopped for a moment, realizing that she was now at the basement level and that the brick wall on one side was probably shared with the regular basement.
"This thing runs through the whole damn house," Amy commented, feeling somewhat impressed by that fact.
As Amy looked around, she saw that the hallway was nearly three times as wide as it had been throughout the rest of the house, but that was not surprising as she realized that being under the main house, the builders wouldn't have to worry as much conserving space to keep it from being noticed. It went down a ways on one side, ending in another staircase which went up...to a trap door on the ceiling which was barred shut. And after a moment of consideration, Amy decided that it opened up somewhere in the garden behind the house, and was likely even buried under some dirt or plants. That would make it a great escape route in an emergency.
However, Amy only gave the emergency exit a quick looking over before turning her attention to what she suspected was the real prize. Because right in front of her was a wooden door which looked every bit as old and fancy as several other ones in the house. She had no idea what could be behind it, but was dying to find out.
Amy carefully opened the door and gasped in surprise as the light suddenly came on. A half dozen oil lamps around the room had suddenly lit all on their own. At any other time, Amy would have turned and rushed away from such a strange occurrence, but now she just stood there, taking a look around and confidently daring anything to jump out at her. And when nothing did, she took a closer look around the room.
The room was just a little bit larger than Amy's bedroom, and nearly as fancy, having some of the same kinds of wooden carvings around it though they were a little more sparse. But unlike her room, there was a fireplace in one corner, with Amy guessing that the chimney connected with that of the fireplace on the main floor at some point. The room itself looked to be a cross between a den, a bedroom and a storage room. There was a small one person bed tucked into one corner, several bookshelves around the side, an antique desk and chair sitting in the middle of the room as well as assorted odds and ends scattered about.
"Someone was well prepared," Amy commented as she looked at several knives, pistols and rifles which were set on a small table beside the door.
Then she looked at the rack which held more than a dozen bottles of wine, as well as several bottles of scotch and whisky. And each of them had to have been there for decades.
It was only then that Amy realized something. She took another quick look around the room, realizing that there didn't seem to be a speck of dust anywhere. Somehow, she was sure that no one had been down into that room in decades at least, but it looked just as clean as if someone had scrubbed it from top to bottom just the day before.
"This is getting weird," Amy muttered, then chuckled faintly as she realized that it had gone way beyond weird some time back.
Amy frowned slightly as she slowly moved around the room, staring at everything. Then she settled down on the edge of the bed, continuing to scan the room with her eyes. It seemed like a rather nice room...and it would be the perfect place to hide things that you didn't want other people to find, including yourself should the need arise.
After several minutes, Amy got up and went to the desk, noticing the thin leather bound book which sat right in the middle of it. There was no title or any sort of indication as to what might be inside, so she opened it up, blinking as she saw that it seemed to be some sort of journal.
However, the book started, "My name is Vincent Madsen, and let me tell you of how I began..."
Amy carefully read through the half dozen pages which made up the book, becoming more and more enraptured with each paragraph. Vincent started off by describing himself as a shorter than average, scrawny man who stuttered and lacked any social skills, who then turned to the study of sorcery in an attempt to find something that he could excel at. And then Vincent explained how he had decided to create his ideal home, investing nearly every bit of his sorcerous power into the house itself during the design and construction...
Vincent went on to describe some of the 'special features' of the house, such as that no vermin could enter it, how no weeds would grow in the garden, how the windows would never need cleaning and or that no dust would settle inside, which explained just how clean the secret passage and hidden room had been. There were several other things as well, mostly small things which kept the house in good condition and made things just a little more convenient for those living within.
But then Amy reached the part which described the main 'special features' of the house, the ones that the whole house had been designed around. She let out a gasp as she read the line, "Whomever has claim upon the master bedroom shall be recognized by the house and all those who dwell within as the master of the house."
That simple line would have seemed harmless if Amy hadn't realized that it meant master of the house in more than just title. In fact, it even went on to explain that the master of the house would be the master in all ways. The house would ensure that transferring some of the confidence, willpower and dominance from each of those within to the master...marking them as the one true authority.
"That's why they're all acting different," Amy whispered as she thought of how nice her family had been to her, and how willing to please her they were starting to become. And of course, it would explain her newfound confidence.
Of course, to be master in all ways, the master of the house would also have to be bigger, stronger, smarter and better than anyone else under their roof. The house would even transfer these traits, which was obviously what had been causing her changes over the last few days.
"The house only recognizes the original master bedroom," Amy stated what was now obvious to her. As far as the house was concerned, her room was and would always remain the master bedroom, regardless of any additions that were built onto the house.
Amy stared down at herself, feeling just a little bit shaken by those revelations. It appeared that the house would take any good traits that people who lived in the house possessed, and transfer them to the master of the house until they possessed more of them than anyone else. And from what Amy saw in the book, it wasn't just until the master possessed just a little bit more...but a noticeable amount more.
There was also a section at the end where Vincent explained how thanks to the new live in servants that he had hired, he had become taller, stronger and much more confident, losing the stutter entirely. By this time it was obvious that the whole house had been created as a way for Vincent to deal with and overcome his inferiority complex.
"Oh shit," Amy whispered, looking down at herself again and paling just slightly.
Now she realized exactly what was happening to her... The house was giving Amy the various strengths from her family... And from what she understood of the book, she would become not only as tall and strong as Jeff...but even more so. She would become even smarter than her dad, and as she looked at her larger breasts, she realized that she was already on her way to becoming even larger than her mom.
Amy felt just a little feint as she thought about this, but also realized that she now knew exactly how to stop the changes. If she renounced her claims as master of the house and left her bedroom, moving into the spare, then the changes would all stop. Her family would not get back what they had lost, but they would stop losing more.
But then Amy quickly realized a small problem with that idea. The old master bedroom was too nice of a room to just be left vacant, and she knew that the moment she moved out, Jeff and Lisa would scramble to take it for themselves. And that would mean that one of them would become the new master of the house, and that she would begin to shrink like they were. She would start becoming subservient to one of them... There was absolutely no way that Amy was about to let something like that happen to her.
And then of course, there was also the fact that Amy liked what was happening to her. She liked being taller, stronger and smarter, as well as having her entire family be so much nicer and more accommodating. She took a deep breath, realizing just how intoxicating all of the improvements to her and her life were. And with a faint surge of guilt, she realized there was no way in the world that she was going to give that up either.
"It's not as if they'll mind anyway," Amy smirked to herself as she thought of her family. The changes to themselves and their relationships didn't seem to bother the rest of her family one little bit, which made it easier for Amy to push the guilt away.
Amy took a deep breath, then slowly looked around the room again, feeling confident and even a bit smug as she knew that it was all hers. It was her own secret place, which was hers and hers alone. Then again, so was everything else in the house.
"I am the master of the house," Amy stated proudly, then corrected herself, "Mistress of the house."
Then as Amy closed the journal and stepped back, she noticed the small wooden chest that was sitting on the floor beside the desk. It was only a little bit larger than a shoe box, but still, it immediately drew her attention.
When Amy opened the chest, her eyes immediately went wide at the sight. A faint gasp of surprise and awe even slipped from her mouth. It was filled with treasure, like the contents of an old pirates chest. For all Amy knew, it might very well have been a pirates treasure. There were gold coins, silver coins, as well as a good supply of VERY expensive looking jewelry. Jewels sparkled from where they were set into rings and necklaces, and Amy had no doubt that each and every one of them was real.
"Impressive," she whispered, unable to take her eyes from the treasure. However, she couldn't resist smiling as she realized that this would likely take care of any and all financial needs that she had for a VERY long time to come.
Amy fought back the urge to take a few pieces of jewelry with her as she closed the chest, deciding that it would be best not to do anything that could attract attention to her treasure or it's very existence just yet. She was going to have go keep it a closely guarded secret until she knew exactly what she was going to do with it, even if some of the pieces would have looked exquisite around her throat or decorating her fingers.
After looking around the room for just another few minutes in the hopes of finding something else as useful as the journal or treasure, Amy decided that it was time to leave. She calmly looked her secret place over and smiled.
As she stepped out the door and turned her flashlight back on, she calmly stated, "Lights off..." And with that command, every oil lamp in the room turned off at once, the same way that they had turned on upon her entry.
It took Amy several minutes to make her way back through the hidden passage and into her room, and then to close the entrance behind her. Then she just stared at the wall for a moment with a knowing smile, her mind racing as she considered all the possibilities of what she had discovered.
About an hour later, Amy's mom came knocking on her door, calling to her through it, "Your friend is here..."
"Friend?" Amy muttered, then smiled. There was only one person whom it could be. "Chris..."
Amy took her time as she went downstairs, smiling when she saw Chris standing in the living room, looking around nervously. She thought that was so cute...
"Hello," Amy greeted her visitor.
"Hey," he nodded, "You said we should finish the tour, so here I am..."
"Great idea," Amy told him. Then she turned to her dad, "Can I have the car keys?"
It was more of a statement than a question as she knew he would give them to her. In fact, she thought that she probably could have just told him to give them to her and he would. However, she realized that his conscious mind probably hadn't realized what his unconscious mind already knew... That she was now the one in charge.
Once Amy had the keys, she told Chris, "Let's go..."
Chris seemed just a little surprised by her, and as they stepped out the front door, he commented, "I didn't realize that you were so tall..."
Amy paused at that, then smiled, realizing that Chris was only a little taller than she was now. Quite a bit different from when she had first met him about 5 inches or so back.
"I'm not," Amy responded with a shrug, "Or at least I wasn't..." She frowned, trying to consider how best to explain her increased size without giving anything away. "It's the Madsen house," she started, deciding to play innocent, "I don't know how it's doing this to me...how it's giving me some kind of growth spurt and making me taller... But you were right... Weird things do happen in that house..."
Chris let out a gasp at that and took a step back, staring at her with even more attention, obviously taking in the other differences as well. His eyes seemed to go to her arms, probably noticing her new athleticism and muscle definition, and then to her breasts where they remained locked for a moment.
"Oh shit," he whispered, glancing nervously at the house.
"I don't think it'll mess with you," Amy told him, fighting back the urge to laugh at his discomfort. "I'm pretty sure that it's only for those who live there..."
"Really?" Chris asked, sounding uncertain.
Amy didn't want to tell him that she was positive, so instead shrugged, "I think that there might be some kind of poltergeist or something... I don't think it's dangerous...only mischievous."
"Really?" Chris repeated, this time looking a little surprised.
With a sigh, Amy decided to change the topic as she didn't want Chris to dwell on what was causing her changes. So she grabbed his arm and told him, "Come on... I want to see this town..."
A minute later, Amy was behind the wheel of her dad's car and driving down the street while Chris gave directions. He seemed just a little annoyed that she was the one driving rather than him, but that didn't bother Amy in the least.
They drove around the town for well over an hour, with Chris pointing out the various local stores, parks and hangouts. He even pointed out the school which Amy was going to have to start in the fall, though she didn't give it much more than a cursory glance. At the moment, school was the least of her concerns.
Eventually though, they ended up stopping at a local burger place and then going to a park beside it in order to eat. Apparently, the restaurant and park were both rather popular places for kids their age to hang out.
While they sat there eating, Amy tugged on her bra just a little, smiling faintly as she noticed that it fit her rather well. It had been just a little bit loose when she had first put it on that morning, but that was obviously still changing.
"Well, you've seen my house," Amy told Chris as they were getting ready to go, "I think it's only fair that you show me yours..."
"You've seen my house," he pointed out with a bit of a grin, but only until Amy reminded him that she'd only see the front of it from the driveway.
It wasn't long before they were at Chris' house and he told her, "My folks aren't home from work yet..."
"That's not a problem," Amy told him with a smile. "How about that tour.."
"Right this way," Chris grinned as he began showing her around.
The house wasn't as large as the one that Amy now lived in, and in no way as impressive. It wasn't nearly as old or fancy, but it was quite comparable to the house that she had just moved out of a few days earlier. And in a way, it felt a little more comfortable because of that.
"And here's my room," Chris told her as he threw open the door.
Amy took a quick glance across the room and smirked faintly. It was definitely a boys room and looked quite a bit like Jeff's. There were a few posters of beautiful women on the walls beside ones of motorcycles, some dirty clothes in the corner and a bed that was only half made. She could even see the video game system sitting out, set up and ready to play.
"Um...nice," Amy told him, rolling her eyes slightly.
After Chris had offered Amy a soda, then went to retrieve it, he sat down and began playing his favorite video game in order to show off his skills. He had of course offered one game controller to Amy, but she had waved it off, telling him that she would prefer to watch. They talked while Chris played, but after awhile, Amy decided that it was time for something else.
Without any warning, Amy reached over, yanked the video game controller from Chris' hands and planted a kiss on his lips. He was surprised, but quickly responded.
"Nice," Chris said with a grin as they pulled apart, "But what was that for?"
"Because I wanted to," she responded with a satisfied smirk.
Amy stared at Chris for a moment, amused by the expression on his face. He wanted her, of that she had no doubt. But he was being a perfect 'gentleman' about it. But more than that, she realized that she was the one in control of their relationship, and that she had been for awhile. Then Amy smiled, deciding that she rather liked it that way.
"Now let's try that again," Amy suggested as she reached for Chris.
As they made out on the bed, Amy was growing more and more excited. She'd never made it that far with a boy before, and was loving every moment of it. And knowing that Chris wanted her so much made her feel incredibly sexy...
However, when the sound of a door slamming came from another room, Chris bolted up and gasped, "My folks are back..."
Amy looked at him, scowling as she adjusted her shirt and hair. "Damn." She had been thinking that she might go all the way, but it looked like it wasn't to be. At least not at that time. "Another time," she mused to herself, smiling as she realized that she could choose a much better time and place for it.
"I guess I should introduce you to my parents," Chris said, looking just a little bit embarrassed.
For a moment, Amy just looked at him and chuckled. He didn't seem nearly as confident and tough as he had when she'd first seen him working on his motorcycle. But then again, she thought that this softer side of him was certainly rather cute.
"Maybe later," Amy shrugged, "I should get going..." Then she put her hand on Chris' cheek, adding, "Just don't tell anyone about my recent growth spurt. I wouldn't want anyone thinking that I'm some sort of freak..."
"Of course not," Chris nodded his agreement, "I think you're anything but..."
Amy just smiled at that, responding, "That's so sweet," then giving Chris a kiss on the cheek. "I'll see you later," she purred as she left his room and slipped out of the house without his parents even seeing her.
When Amy returned home, feeling rather pleased at how her time with Chris had gone, at least until the interruption, she walked right past Jeff but then paused. She took another look at him and a slow smile started to form on her lips as she realized that they were now eye level. She was now the same height as the brother who used to tower over her.
--------------------
Amy grunted as she lifted the weight, more weight than she had ever lifted before in her life. She could feel her new, stronger muscles struggling to hold it and delighted in that sensation as well as the strength.
Then as Amy set the weight back down, she let out a sigh, sitting up and feeling her muscles. She smiled as she felt them, thinking about how big and strong they now were. They had continued to grow, just as the rest of her body had, until now they were even a bit bigger than Jeff's currently were.
"Not bad," Amy smiled as she flexed her arm, noticing the solid bulge that was her bicep.
Her hands slipped to her waist and she felt her flat stomach, now covered with firm muscles that were clearly defined. She had already started going past the level of washboard stomach into that of a full six pack. But that was just like the rest of her body, becoming quite lean, hard and ripped.
Amy smiled again as she looked down at herself, knowing that she was now 6 foot 1, and the tallest person in the house. She was now even taller than Jeff, who was now closer to 5 foot 11. Not all of her new height had come from him though. She was sure that some of it was coming from both her mom and Lisa, though not nearly as much as from her father and brother. But that was probably because they had been the two tallest people in the house.
Then Amy carefully cupped her breasts, smirking at the sight of them. They were glorious...magnificent. She only felt sorry that she owed their size to her mother and sister. They had both continued to get flatter, though of course they didn't seem to mind at all.
And then there was her supposedly increased intelligence. That was of course not nearly as visible, but Amy had seen enough bits of evidence to know that she had become smarter. And that she seemed to be gaining some of her father's college education as well. But at the same time, she was sure that her father wasn't the only donor. She was sure that she must be taking some of that from her mother as well, and possibly even Jeff, though it might be hard to tell.
"I wonder just how much longer I'll continue to change," Amy mused thoughtfully.
She was already the tallest and strongest person in the house, so she knew that it could stop at any moment. A part of her hoped that it did, yet another part was eager for her to gain more...to BECOME more.
Amy smiled proudly as she looked down at herself, at what she had already become. She felt so strong and powerful... She felt so confident and in control. However, she couldn't help wondering how much of her newfound confidence was due to her increased size and strength, and how much had been taken from her family. In the end, she decided that it was a mixture of the two, not that it really mattered.
Once Amy had left the basement and returned to the living room, she told her mom, "I'm feeling pretty hungry... Can you make me breakfast? Perhaps some waffles..."
"Of course honey," her mom responded with a smile, looking quite happy to do as Amy had asked. But that was no surprise as each of her family seemed to be more and more happy to do as she asked.
Then as Amy licked her lips at the thought of breakfast, she decided that it was probably a good idea to wait to eat until after working out. Now that she'd built up her appetite a bit, she would enjoy it even more.
Amy looked over at her breakfast as it slowly came together, smiling in anticipation. "Perhaps from now on, you might want to start making it before I finish working out..." She knew that she was definitely going to make working out a normal part of her schedule. After all, with just how much she loved trying out her new strength, how could she not... "That way I won't have to wait as long..."
"That sounds like a good idea," her mom agreed.
However, that also brought something else to mind. Amy glanced over at Lisa, then said, "I'd like to take a bath as soon as I'm done eating... Do you think that you could get it ready for me?"
Lisa nodded her understanding, appearing completely happy with doing as Amy had suggested. Of course, Amy smiled to herself, she knew that she didn't really have to ASK anyone to do anything. But still, it did seem more polite to do so anyway.
And while Amy was in the middle of eating her breakfast, she couldn't resist smiling at the sight of Lisa getting up and going up stairs. Lisa was quite happy to do that little 'favor' for her big sister, not even realizing just how much more it was than a mere favor. By now, Amy knew that she could get Lisa or anyone else in the house to do almost anything that she asked of them.
When Amy had finished eating, she stood up and looked at both Jeff and their dad. She smirked as she was once again reminded of the fact that she had become taller than Jeff. However, it was a little strange seeing him from that perspective, and seeing his muscles so much smaller than before. He still looked a bit athletic, but Amy suspected that he might not for much longer.
"I wonder," she mused thoughtfully, glancing between Jeff and their dad, who's muscles had also dwindled though not nearly so much.
"Is something wrong?" Jeff asked with only a hint of curiosity in his voice.
Amy frowned slightly, glancing between him and her dad before nodding. "I think it might be a good idea for you to start working out a little more." She had noticed that he hadn't been working out much over the last two days and hadn't even gone down into the basement gym that morning. And then she turned her attention to their dad, "And you should start working out too... In fact, I think everyone should start exercising a little more..."
"That's a good idea," Amy's dad nodded, "I think I'll head down to the basement in just awhile..."
"And I'll go for a walk later," Amy's mom added, "Maybe even go buy a treadmill or exercise bike..."
Then, as her family continued to talk about how they would start exercising more, Amy leaned back and smiled even more. She thought that if she was absorbing some of their strength, then it would certainly do them a lot of good to build it back up. And she suspected that their exercising would help benefit her as well.
"Your bath's ready," Lisa said as she stepped into the room.
"Thank you," Amy smiled down at her sister. Then she gave Lisa the same suggestion as she had given everyone else about exercising.
"That's a great idea," Lisa exclaimed with a grin, which seemed to be the normal response to any of Amy's 'suggestions'.
Amy shrugged, then started towards the bath which awaited her. However, she paused and thought that if a little exercise would help her as well as them, then wouldn't exercising the mind do the same?
"Hey Lisa," Amy suggested, "You might want to do a little studying... To get ready for when school starts... You too Jeff..."
Then before she could hear their responses, Amy turned and started up the stairs. She paused about halfway up to call down to them, "If Chris comes over, tell him that I'm not here right now..."
She smirked as she continued up the stairs, deciding to hold off on letting Chris see her again until after the changes had stopped. She wanted to see the look on his face when he realized just how much more she had changed.
"I can't wait," Amy laughed as she stripped off her clothes and slipped into the hot bath water, "I can't wait..."
--------------------
Amy took a deep breath, holding her position for a moment before continuing through her motions. "Ninety-eight, ninety-nine," she counted aloud, "One hundred." And with that, Amy got back to her feet, having just finished her final push-up.
Shaking her head in amazement, Amy marveled at just how strong she had become. She could do a hundred push-ups without giving it much real effort, and that was AFTER she had already done a fairly strenuous morning workout some hours earlier.
With that, Amy turned to stand in front of the fairly large full length mirror which she'd had brought into her bedroom the day before. It reflected her whole body in all of its naked glory. She hadn't bothered getting dressed in anything more than a robe after her bath, and that had been hours earlier.
Amy couldn't resist smiling as she stared at the virtual goddess which was reflected back at her from the mirror. She was so BIG...so powerful. Everyone in the house now seemed small and weak to her, even Jeff. She nearly towered over him, and at just barely 5 foot 10, he was the second tallest person in the house. Amy thought of this with pride as she stretched out to her full height of 6 foot 4.
And her muscles... Amy flexed her muscles, smirking as she thought that they were even a little bigger than Jeff's used to be. Of course, she had not only absorbed most of Jeff's old muscles, some of her father's...and quite possibly a tiny amount from her mother and sister as well. That made her without a doubt, not only the tallest person in the house, but the strongest as well.
"A regular amazon goddess," Amy smirked to herself, absolutely loving what she had become.
Then of course, there were her breasts. They were enormous, or at least seemed that way compared to what they had once been. They were now a large E cup, larger than her mom's had ever been, and oh so round and firm. Of course, that size didn't really seem quite so large when compared to the rest of her body, but she was still quite proud of her new breasts.
"Too bad about Lisa though," Amy shrugged, feeling a moment of pity for her younger sister.
Lisa had lost most of her developing curves, leaving her with a small A cup breast size and an appearance that was a little closer to an 11 year old than the 13 year old developing hottie that she had been. However, Amy's mother had been a little luckier, retaining some of her curves and a cup size of a small B.
Amy carefully looked herself over in the mirror, silently cataloguing all of the changes that had occurred in her body. Her hair was a little longer and softer, her complexion had improved and she was sure that her senses had become just a little sharper as well. However, those were all minor changes when compared to her new size and assets.
After another minute of silent study, Amy left the mirror and reached for the tape measure. She stared at it for a moment before taking another measurement of her height.
"The same," she said without surprise.
She had been growing at a rate of about 2 inches a day since she had first moved into the house and begun her changes. Yet that morning, she had woken up at the exact same height as she had been when going to bed. And her latest measurement showed no further increase either.
"It looks like it's finally stopped," Amy said, letting out a sigh. But whether it was a sigh of relief that her family would lose no more, or a sigh of disappointment in that she would not continue to grow, even she was not completely sure. "It looks like I've finally stopped changing..."
For a moment, Amy just remained where she was, slowly running her hands over her new and improved body with a smile. It was done... This was what she had become, and what she would remain.
"I am the mistress of the house," Amy reminded herself.
Then as Amy reached for her clothes, thinking that it was time to finally get dressed, she thought that it was about time to finally pay a visit to Chris. She had been so looking forward to seeing his reaction to her body. But on second thought, she smirked, deciding that it would be better having him come to her...
Once Amy was fully dressed, she went downstairs and smiled down at her family, or at least those who were currently present. Jeff had gone off to check out the local mall while her mom had gone out grocery shopping. Amy was confident that her mother would come back with a lot of her favorite foods...
"Dad," Amy said to get his attention, "I think it's time for me to have my own car. Something nice... And of course, something with a lot of leg room..." She smirked, "Perhaps an SUV..."
"That's a great idea," he nodded, rubbing his chin, "You're old enough to have your own car now..."
"And big enough," Amy chuckled to herself. Then she told her dad, "Why don't you go out and start looking for something... Bring me back a list of all the best choices so that I can decide."
"Sure thing," he responded, already heading towards the door.
"And why don't you take Lisa with you?" Amy added, deciding that she might as well get everyone else out of the house at once.
As soon as everyone was out of the house, Amy made a quick phone call...very quick. It consisted of her telling Chris little more than, "Come right over here..." Then she sat back to wait, knowing that it wouldn't be long.
When Chris arrived, Amy let him wait for a minute, and only then went to open the door. She pulled it wide open, then stepped into view, letting Chris get a good look at the new her.
Chris let out a gasp of surprise as he stared at her breasts, then looked up at her eyes which were now several inches higher than his. For a moment, he looked completely stunned, to stunned to do anything except gurgle...
"Surprised?" Amy asked with a grin, knowing well that he was. "Come on in..."
"Um...Chris gulped, "What happened..."
"That little growth spurt I was telling you about before," Amy shrugged, "But don't worry. It's over with now..." And remembering the lie that she had told him before to explain it, she added, "That strange poltergeist that did this to me is finished, and it's gone back to sleep..."
All that Chris could say to that was a startled, "Oh..."
Amy smirked, wondering how he could possibly buy that explanation. Then again, it wasn't really any stranger than the truth, that the house itself had done that to her.
"So...," Amy tried her best to look innocent, which wasn't easy at the moment, "How do I look?"
"You look incredible," Chris responded, staring at her body, especially her breasts.
"You don't think I'm too big?" Amy pushed, pretending that she was afraid that she might be.
"You look incredible," Chris repeated, as if unable to think of anything else to say. His eyes remained locked on her breasts.
"And you don't think my muscles are too big?" Amy grinned, flexing her arm so that he could get a good look at her powerful new muscles.
Chris stared at her bulging bicep, obviously realizing that she was even stronger than him. Then he took a step back and took in her whole body and all of her newly developed curves.
"I've never seen a girl with muscles that big," Chris admitted, looking a bit embarrassed, "But you still look hot as hell..." He blushed, obviously even more embarrassed by this admission.
Amy smiled at that, "I'm glad that you think so..."
And with that, she reached for Chris, pulling him close and giving him a passionate kiss which he returned nervously at first, but then with growing enthusiasm. They remained locked in that position for several minutes before finally pulling apart.
"Wow," Chris gasped, stepping back a little and staring at her with an expression of desire.
Amy smirked, then licked her lips as she stared back at him. She was more excited and turned on than she had ever been in her life. And with the way Chris was looking at her, not to mention the bulge in his pants, he obviously felt the same.
"Come on," Amy told him as she pulled him in the direction of the stairs. The tone of her voice gave no doubt that this was NOT a suggestion.
As soon as they were within Amy's room, she pushed Chris back onto her bed, then started to remove her clothes. For a moment, Chris just stared at her as if spellbound before he began to clumsily remove his own.
"I'm going to be getting me a larger bed soon," Amy commented, not as apology but more as a casual statement. "Until then, this will have to do..."
Then as soon as Amy had finished undressing, she made her move on Chris, not even waiting for him to finish undressing. She knew exactly what she wanted and went straight for it, nearly tearing the remaining clothes from his body as she did so.
Some time later, Amy lay back on the wreckage of her bed, her arm clutched possessively around the exhausted and unconscious body of Chris. During their intense session of lovemaking, the bed had been unable to withstand their efforts and the very frame had cracked, causing the bed to collapse, though Amy hadn't let that slight distraction get in the way.
Amy stared at her worn out lover with a feeling of intense satisfaction. They had gone for quite some time and would have gone for longer if Amy had been able to have her way, though unfortunately Chris had finally been worn into exhaustion and collapsed. As it was, Amy felt extremely good. Her whole body tingled with the afterglow, making her feel better than she had ever felt in her entire life, or even imagined that she could feel. And she knew without a doubt that she wanted more of it.
"My poor baby," Amy sighed as she ran a finger over Chris' chest. He'd brought her such pleasure before passing out. And he would again once he recovered.
And then Amy let out a deep sigh and smiled as she thought about what they had done. There was no doubt that she had been the dominant one during their lovemaking...during their raw passionate sex. It had been her hungers...her desires which had driven things. She was only several inches taller than Chris, but she was much stronger. She was just as much in control of the physical part of their relationship as she was everything else, and she would have no it other way.
"My little lover," Amy smiled as she looked at Chris, knowing that he hadn't been all that little where it counted. "My little pet..."
Chris was now completely wrapped around her finger... Amy had no doubt of this, especially as she had seen the look of absolute delight before he had finally passed out. Of course, he wasn't nearly as much under control as her family...at least not yet.
With a smile, Amy thought about just how much life had changed for her, all because she had moved into a new house and happened to have chosen that particular bedroom. She was taller, stronger, smarter and sexier than she had ever imagined she could be. She felt so confident...so in control...of everything. But of course, that was no certainly no exaggeration within the house. Her entire family now went out of their way to please her...
"This is the life," Amy purred, rubbing at her lover's stomach. She doubted that she'd even have him if it hadn't been for the changes that the house had made in her, and certainly not like this.
Then Amy's thoughts drifted to life beyond her immediate surroundings. She could imagine the looks that she would get when she went out in public, towering over all the other women and most men with her magnificent body. From now on, she would always been the center of attention, a fact which Amy found quite agreeable.
"And school," she whispered, remembering that she was still supposed to go back in the fall.
For a moment, Amy considered just getting her GED and skipping it, sure that the increased knowledge and intelligence she had gained would help her to do this without much problem. However, that would mean she would miss the expressions on everyone's faces at school... She could just imagine the looks on the teachers faces, much less all of the students. It would be worth going back just for that alone.
Of course, if she was planning for the future, she couldn't help but consider the financial situation. The family was still well set at the moment thanks to her father's investments, and with the treasure trove in the hidden room, which could also be invested quite well, she had no doubt that money was not something that she was going to have to worry about. Not in the near future, and probably not ever.
After a few more minutes, Amy carefully climbed out of bed and went to look at herself in the mirror again, smiling broadly as she did so. She absolutely loved that reflection and was delighted by the fact that it was now hers to keep. This WAS HER.
But then Amy paused, staring at her reflection thoughtfully as an idea occurred to her. Her smile slowly broadened as she considered the possibilities... The exciting possibilities.
Amy smirked as she considered the nature of the house itself, of how it would ensure that the master...or mistress would remain the most dominant force in every way. Of course it would do this by transferring the most impressive traits to her...which she had already experienced firsthand. But what if she added a new person to the household?
It was with a bit of a chuckle that Amy thought of her cousin Laurie, her Aunt Cheryl's daughter. Laurie definitely took after that side of the family with her large breasts, which were about the same size as Amy's. In fact, Laurie was so sexy that if she hadn't been only 19 and too young, she could have worked in a strip club to earn money for college.
"I think I'll invite Laurie to move into the spare bedroom," Amy smirked to herself as she licked her lips in anticipation. After all, with Laurie trying to save up money to go to college, how could she resist moving into a place where she would have free rent while working?
Then Amy looked back to Chris, smiling as she saw that he was beginning to stir. It wouldn't be much longer until he was up and ready again. Or at least, she thought, he had better be up and ready again if he knew what was good for him.
"Yes, life good," Amy smugly announced as she looked down at her magnificent body, and then around the master bedroom... At her bedroom... The center of her domain. "And why shouldn't it be? After all...I am mistress of the house..."
THE END

Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: Nixon74 on March 01, 2022, 07:49:28 pm
Powerfemme by Marknew and Searaven is a very cool transfer story too: https://saradas.org/index.php?topic=259256.0
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: jhunter on March 02, 2022, 02:59:24 am
Great to see more of this genre, its kind a refreshing comparison to the steroids and workout ones. Hope to see more.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: taoschild on March 07, 2022, 01:33:53 am
Interesting concept - could facilitate some elaborate description both ways - The Stealing Muscle anthology had a number of stories from this genre https://www.amazon.com/Stealing-Muscle-Novella-Short-Anthology-ebook/dp/B083D5MFD7 but I don't think there was one where a girl lost her strength.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on March 08, 2022, 06:26:42 pm
Here is a story I found years ago. I may have made a few tweaks here and there. I hope you enjoy it.

By AlexMarkov
Encounter with Shuma-Gorath
The offices of Interpol were buzzing, as usual. Dozens of people rushing through tight corridors and a seemingly endless barrage of phone calls gave the glass-fronted building a permanent sense of urgency. Inside everything was clean and professional; a neutral grey carpet and functional furniture. Normally, the only colour you could find was the occasional bright tie. Perhaps a knick-knack or piece of memorabilia in the offices of one of the higher-ups. But today another spot of brightness moved in the bland sea, drawing every eye.

Chun-Li wasn’t bothered by the staring. She was used to it. Even though she wasn’t particularly tall she towered over everyone by virtue of her presence; confident, calm and collected. She knew she cut quite a figure, even when she was in uniform, but her blue silk qipao –the splits in the sides of the skirt so large it seemed more a loincloth than a dress- exaggerated every one of her strengths. Particularly her muscular thighs, which she could crush a watermelon between. Not that she’d ever tried it, much to her fellow agents’ disappointment.

The awkward gawking continued in the elevator, and all the way to the director’s office.

The director of Interpol was a neatly kept man in his fifties, complete with salt-and-pepper beard and thinning hair. Just as neat was his office; white walls and glass furnishings arranged in symmetrical patterns, with the back wall left bare. Even the small mementos on his desk were arranged in a line, rising in size from right to left. He looked up from his computer screen and smiled.

“Welcome, Agent Xiang,” He said, standing and shaking her hand, “I hope I haven’t interrupted anything.”

“Just a bit of R&R, it was nothing important.” Well, a nice dinner and a relaxed evening a plane-trip away might be important to some people... “And it’s Chung, sir.”

“Ah, my mistake… I swear these things change all the time.” The director shook his head, gesturing toward the chair in front of his desk, “Would you prefer I use your first name instead?”

“That seems a touch informal, sir.”

“Perhaps, but I think we respect each other too much to play this game of rank. Besides; time may be of the essence.” The director stood, clicking a few buttons on a remote control. The big, blank wall behind him suddenly lit up with from the light of a projector. An old fashioned one to boot. The first slide showed numerous ID photos arranged on a city map. “In the last fortnight, at least eight women have disappeared.”

“At least?” Chun-li asked.

“These are the ones that have been reported, but given the potential nature of our criminal there could be many more. From the time frames given by their families, friends and next of kin all of the abductions have taken place at night. Walking home alone, for example.”

“A serial kidnapper, then.”

“If it were something that simple I wouldn’t have brought you on this case.”

“Shadaloo?” She scowled.

“No known involvement, but we can’t rule out the possibility. No, what makes this case interesting is the few pieces of evidence we do have.” –He pulled out a small mp3 player, setting it on the desk in front of him- “The first is the only known recording of our attacker.”

The director hit play, leaning back in his chair as ambient noise filled the room. A little dial tone, followed by the voice of a young woman. Mid-thirties, if Chun-li had to guess. Slight American accent, accompanied by the clicking of high heels.

“Oh my god, Kelly, you would not believe the day I have been having… No, no, nothing to do with him! Okay, so, you know the cute guy from work? … Yeah, the one with the big arms! Who else would I be talking about? … Huh? Sorry, I just thought I heard something, is all. No, I’m not scared! Well, maybe a little… I know these streets are fine, but that doesn’t stop me being all- shush. Sorry, that was rude, but I swear I feel like something’s watching me today. Yeah, it’s super creepy! I guess I’m just being paranoid… so, where was I? Oh, yeah! Okay, so, Darren and I were –MMPH!”

“Kehahaha… what a cute little morsel you’ll make for me!”

The new voice was strange. Like it had been put through a filter, or composited from a dozen different speakers. Distinctly masculine, though, and filled with a distinct sense of malice and superiority. The rest of the recording was a few seconds of muffled screaming, mixed with the insane cackling. And then… something else. Like a suckling and throbbing paired with an electrical hum.

“What was that last part?” Chun-li asked.

“We’re not sure. And the mystery grows with the addition of our second clue…” The director clicked forward, the new slide showing a slimy green residue stuck to the underside of a manhole cover, “This substance was found at the scenes of half the abductions.”

“Do we know what it is?”

“Our scientists have never seen anything like it.”

“… Director, do you suppose the sound we heard was a weapon? And this residue…”

“Is our missing woman? I had considered it. But the labs say the material contains no human DNA. To be quite frank, they’re not sure what it contains.”

“A biological agent, then?” She suggested.

“It is definitely biological, but we suspect it wasn’t synthesised.”

“You mean it’s natural?”

“As far as we can determine, yes. Something –some living organism- produced this slime.”

“I don’t know of any animal that produces anything that like. Especially not in such quantities.”

“You can understand our concern then.” The director flicked the projector off, “Whoever, or whatever, it is that has kidnapped those women has unknown capabilities. We know they produce this slime. We know they can move incredibly fast. What we don’t know is what they want these women for or how they operate. As far as we can tell there is no pattern in the abductions, except that they have all taken place around manhole covers.”

“The sewers?” Chun-li said, dreading where this was going.

“That would be the logical place to start,” He sighed, “Normally I wouldn’t bother you with this. Your specialty is Shadaloo, after all. But we’ve been stretched pretty thin lately, and I can’t afford to send a whole team of agents down a rabbit warren. You have a proven track record with, shall we say, peculiar situations and people, so if I can only afford to send one agent, it’d have to be you.”

“Understood, sir. You can count on me.”

The brushed-steel phone across from the computer rang. The director rolled his eyes as he picked it up.

“Director here. Uh huh. How long ago? Dammit… You’re sure it’s them? Understood. I’m sending someone now,” He turned to her with a grim look, “How soon can you mobilize?”

“Immediately, sir.”

“Good. Because our mystery kidnapper just plucked someone else off the street. Young woman, walking back from university. Her friends said they heard screaming and when they went to find her all they saw was the manhole cover dropping back into place.”

“I thought he only attacked at night?” Chun-li stood up.

“That’s what we thought. Either he’s getting over-confident or we’ve missed a lot of his victims. I’ll call up a driver to take you to the location. If you’re quick, you might be able to follow a trail.”

“Yes sir!”

“And Chun-li?”

“Sir?”

“Be careful. For all we know you’re his exact type, so if he sees you… well, make sure he doesn’t get any wrong ideas.”

“I can handle myself, sir.” She saluted, and strode out of his office before moving up to a sprint. Nine women in two weeks? What the hell was this guy up to? And operating out of the sewers couldn’t bode well, for her or for the victims. As she impatiently waited for the elevator to arrive her mind flicked to Shadaloo’s ‘Dolls’; young girls turned into impossibly loyal killing machines. Could this be something similar? It was possible, but… most of the women had looked too old to be Dolls. Bison had kidnapped teenagers. More than likely, this was the work of some sicko on a power trip. A very prolific sicko… Nine women. At least nine women. What was he doing to them?

***

The great eye slid open. Something had disturbed his realm; pried open the metal hatch and slipped inside the fetid tunnels. Slowly he unfurled his many limbs, dropping from his roost. The darkness was total, but still he could sense their presence. Someone was padding along the walkways. Their footsteps were quiet, but not unnoticeable. The raw vibrations of their heartbeat and breath slow and measured. Purposeful. A hunter, perhaps?

No matter. They were prey now.

He crawled out of his lair, dragging a great hunk of stone across the entrance. It would be a shame if one of his pretty pieces were to escape. His latest catch had proven to be weak, barely able to provide for him. A pity. Still, her screams had been magnificent! If she could not serve as a source of sustenance, perhaps he could break her and make a loyal worshipper out of her instead? It would only be fitting for a god such as him! Ah, but that must come later. For now he had to deal with this pest.

He rolled and pulled his great bulk through the maze, tentacles curling around metal supports. There! A flash of light! He threw himself to the roof, squelching quietly as he stalked the figure. Alone? How foolish. The people of this realm were easy targets. He stood still, pressing into a corner in the architecture. The great eye strained, adjusting to the sudden brightness of the figure’s light. If he had a human mouth he would have smiled. A woman. A strong woman, no doubt: her muscles rippled under the thin fabrics. Her face beautiful but stoic. And her figure… he was a deviant amongst his kind for even considering such a pathetic creature’s form pleasing. But her curves were almost exaggerated. Voluptuous. He could practically hear her bust moving with every careful step, and the shape of her legs almost made him cackle with glee. Not to mention the raw energy he felt coming off of her…

Yes. She would do nicely. Another piece of livestock for his growing collection.

He hung motionless, waiting for her to pass by him. She would not be an easy catch. There was some fun in a worthy opponent, but his form in this world was nowhere near as strong as his true self. The possibility of defeat was… troubling. But he had the advantage. Surprise, of course. And maneuverability.

He slowly unfurled, taking his time in sliding and climbing along the roof of the tunnels behind her. Careful and quiet. She’d already made the mistake of not looking upward before; perhaps she expected to find another of her kind? Such stupid creatures. All he had to do was be patient. Wait for her to pause, or tire. Make a wrong turn, and then she would be his. He could almost taste her energy; sweet and delicious, just like the others. But so much of it… a feast in a single mortal body.

His moment came quickly. She stopped, fiddling with a device in her hand. He pulled himself gently above her, lowering his tentacle arms down, down… inching forward quietly.

***

The earpiece crackled and Chun-li sighed. She should have expected it; she was underground, after all. Radio and satellite signals were dead. She was alone down here in the dark. Which wouldn’t have been so bad, if it wasn’t the worst place in the world to get lost in. The smell was horrific, the passages winding and chaotic. It was a claustrophobic, germ-filled nightmare for anyone. Made all the worse by the fact she hadn’t had time to change; white boots were proving to be a poor choice. Still, she probably had it better than the others who might be down here…

Her flashlight only showed so much, the narrow beam of light flicking from wall to arch to empty passageway. She memorized each step, scouring the slimy walls for even the smallest landmark. Every drip echoed around her, every subtle step turning into a faint boom. Even at the best of times it would be hard to find- there! It was difficult to see amongst the muck and grime, but she could just make out a patch of the same translucent, green mucus that had been stuck under the manhole cover. She had to be on the right track. That was, of course, assuming whatever this thing was had gone straight to its lair. This thing could have been roaming about for months beforehand, leaving trails everywhere. Or worse, this one could be more recent than the kidnapping.

For all she knew, it could be right behind her.

That thought set her nerves on edge. A distinct, paranoid feeling of dread was starting to seep into her mind. Like some sort of… warning.

Chun-li leapt forward, turning on a heel just as something large and fleshy dropped into the space she had been. Fighting instincts saved her again. She brought the beam of the flashlight onto the thing and her eyes widened. Well, it was living. But it definitely wasn’t human. The ball of thick, scaly green tentacles unfurled itself until it stood, somewhat precariously, on two or three of them. An enormous eye, at least three feet in diameter, lay at the centre. The red iris turned to face her, the lids somehow curling into an expression of malevolence.

“You’re a perceptive one, aren’t you? There are few of your kind who could escape my grasp so easily.” It spoke with the same distorted voice from the recording, even though it lacked a visible mouth.

“What… are you?” Chun-li slipped into her fighting stance.

“I have been called many things by mortals. ‘Lord of Chaos’ is one of my favorites. But you… you may call me ‘master’, and nothing else!”

“Not a chance. You’re the one who’s been kidnapping women, aren’t you!”

“Ah, so you’ve come to save the others? How pitifully noble.” The thing stretched itself out until it filled the entire passageway, the gigantic eye sneering down at her, “Lone heroes are little use against a god like me. But I’m in a good mood, so I’ll offer you one chance to kneel before I rip you limb from limb!”

Chun-li didn’t even give him an answer. She leapt forward with a flurry of kicks aimed his centre, falling back a little as the enormous tentacle arms blocked her strikes. The thing lashed out, tearing chunks of the wall away as it narrowly missed her over and over. It was hard to keep following the damn thing; she could only see it when her flashlight was pointing its way. It had the advantage in the dark and she knew it. The narrow passage was little help either, as it gave her only a few places she could dodge to. She leapt over another of its strikes, running up the muscular tendril and slamming her heel into its eye. The scream of pain echoed through the narrow tunnels. An arm slammed her against a wall. She rolled, dodging the next. Splashes in the water, bricks and concrete cracking under pressure. She ducked and weaved, kicking away blind strikes.

She almost threw-up as a tentacle slammed into her chest, just below the ribs. Dropping like a stone she struggled to breathe. Her flashlight clattered to the ground, facing inwards and casting the monstrous thing in half-shadow. A strong limb curled around her waist and slammed her against a wall, letting her hang limply as the thing drew her level to its glaring eye.

“Impressive, mortal. But now you will feel my true power!” It cackled. Its limbs pulled her apart, spread-eagled, as if threatening to tear her like a paper doll.
Another two wrapped tightly around her body. Chun-li squirmed, trying her hardest to kick the slimy tentacles away. "Such firm muscles, you will make for a fine meal indeed."

And then the suckling started.

It was the only way she could describe it. Like something was being siphoned out of her body, making her muscles slowly melt into lifeless jelly. The almost-electrical throb from the recording filled her ears. She looked down, watching in horror as little bulges filled with pale cream light worked their way out from her body and down the thing’s limbs. The eye almost seemed to smile, or smirk. A vicious imagined grin as it sucked more and more from her body.

“Let me go!” Chun-li cried, squirming in the grip.

“That’s it… struggle for me! Prove your strength to me, cattle!”

“Cattle?!”

“What else can mere mortals be to a god such as myself?”

“How about a… pain in the ass!” She snarled, and forced a surge of ki up and out of her palms. For a brief moment the sewers were lit up by a bright flash of white light, and filled with the distorted scream of the so called Lord of Chaos. Chun-li dropped and rolled, finding solid ground and pausing long enough for her limbs to stop shaking. She still didn’t feel right. Like she’d just gone through a two-hour work-out routine in just a few seconds. But she couldn’t let that show, so she stood up and readied herself as the thing turned back to her.

“You are going to regret that!” It spat.

“What’s the matter, not used to your women fighting back?”

“Kehaha… You are indeed stronger than anticipated. But that only serves to make your energy all the more delicious. I can taste the power in you and the quality of that power. When I defeat you and drain your body, know that you will have the honour of being my most enjoyable meal yet!”

“Enough talking!” Chun-li shouted, firing off another blast of ki. If it worked once...

The thing rolled forward, throwing up its tentacle arms to block the blast. She dove to the side, sliding past it and landing another few blasts to its back. Flashes of bright light filled the sewers, flooding Chun-li’s vision with dancing remnants. The downside was it made it harder to see her opponent when the light faded, but she was counting on the same being true for it. And so far, she was right; its swings were getting clumsy. She rolled past it again, crouching beneath a high swing.

And yelped as a tentacle whipped across her arse.

Her cheeks flushed as she threw another blast at the cackling creature. Had that been deliberate? She got her answer when another tentacle brushed along her thigh, and again when a third almost ripped her qipao apart at the chest; the thing was trying to feel her up! Her skin crawled with every slight contact. It was leaving little slimy stains across her body, mixed with the filth of the shallow water. Her sense of smell was overwhelmed, and she was getting a headache from all the sudden lighting changes. She couldn’t even tell if the perverted thing was tiring.

Chun-li leapt up and over a low, sweeping tentacle. And right into a carefully timed second aimed at her chest. She crashed head first into a nearby wall, pain lancing across her whole body. Her limbs barely responded. Her breath was slammed out of her by another blow to her back. Everything stung or shook or ached. It was all she could do to proper herself up on her hands, before another blow brought her down.

She felt a tentacle slip around both her wrists. She was yanked upright, hanging in mid-air from the tight grip like a rag doll. It was dark. Too dark. Until another tentacle shone her flashlight from the side, the thing’s big eye looming mere feet away. She weakly tried to kick forward but the thing just laughed.

“A valiant effort, worm,” It chuckled.

“This isn’t… over…” She panted.

“For you, it is! Now you will feel the full wrath of the Lord of Chaos!” A pair of tentacles slowly approached her. She squirmed and wriggled but it only made the one around her wrists tighten painfully. One tentacle slowly curled around her chest. Or more accurately, her breasts; the tip poked and prodded at one through the stained silk as the rest of its bulk squeezed and undulated. Chun-li grit her teeth as it groped her. Filthy perverted-

She gasped, clamping her thighs together as the other tentacle tried to push along her crotch. Two more limbs grabbed her ankles and yanked, threatening to tear her legs clean off. Slowly her muscular thighs separated and the thick, slimy appendage slid between them. She grimaced as it began to move. Grinding and exploring every crevice of her muscled body, the tip pressing against her arse. She bit her lip hard enough to draw blood. She wasn’t going to let this thing beat her. Even if it violated every inch of her, she wasn’t going to let it win by screaming.

And then the pulses started again.

Chun-li shuddered, barely holding back a whimper as she felt her energy slip away again. Her aching muscles felt as if they were dissolving, or being drained into the beast’s tentacles. She watched the bulges of light, her resistance fading rapidly. She could barely muster the strength to tug against her bindings, let alone summon another blast of ki. And worse, there was another feeling. All through its disgusting feast the thing kept squeezing and rubbing her chest and crotch, groping through the thin silk and pantyhose. She expected there to be stimulation, wanted or not, but as she weakened it almost felt like her body was… surrendering to it. The grinding against her nipples was unpleasant and wrong but it still made her cunt throb. She cried out as the scaly bulk pushed upward, the muscular flesh rubbing against her covered clit. Her body twitched in a combined revulsion and arousal.

She went slack in his grip, the last of her will and drive sapped away.

“Ah… such a wonderful feast for me,” It said, unfurling its tentacles from her sore, sensitive spots. “You human women are always so delectable, but you, my dear… Kehahaha! The sweetest thing I have ever tasted!”

“Finish… me… already…” Chun-li groaned.

“And deprive myself of a future meal? I think not, worm. You will continue to serve me, just like the others. What kind of god would I be without my loyal worshippers?”

She spat at his eye.

“Argh… insolent, even in defeat? I will enjoy breaking you, the great strength you wore as armor is now mine and without it I will mold you like clay” It hissed, “But first… let us put you in something a little more suitable for your servitude!”

With quick movement one of its tentacles lashed out and tore her qipao away. She didn’t have the energy to cry out, she felt so weak. Just watched the discarded silk flutter to the floor. She shuddered as the scaly limb prodded and hefted her ample chest.

“Yes… such succulence. None of the other mortals compare to you in the slightest.” Next to go was her bra, and then a hole ripped into her pantyhose as it clawed away the blue thong. “I almost suspect that you were sent as a sacrifice to me. Such beauty, sent alone to appease a god…”

“Arrogant… pervert…”

“Pervert? Kehaha! A title I embrace, foolish mortal! My deviance is legendary amongst my kind! But fear not… your pleasure will not be neglected.” The giant eye seemed to leer at her, a trio of tentacles slowly squirming through the air toward her body. They brushed up and down her taught stomach, over her muscular thighs, kneading the once firm muscles now too weak to resist. It continued to tease her skin as they neared her exposed sex and breasts. Chun-li closed her eyes, biting her lip and preparing for the worst.

A loud crack and a distorted howl of pain.

Chun-li slumped to the floor, her flashlight clattering beside her. She could make out the enormous bulk as it recoiled and turned to look further down the passage. Another bright light illuminated the concrete tunnel. A figure, mostly in silhouette, stood defiantly in front of the creature. Chun-li struggled to push herself onto all fours, but her limbs refused to move. She nudged her cracked flashlight to point at the figure and her heart leapt. She knew that green leotard and those camo-painted thighs anywhere.

“Should have known I’d find you crawling around down here.” Cammy White stepped into a strong stance, her blonde braids swinging behind her.

“What’s this? Another beauty come to offer herself to me?” The thing snarled, “Or another insolent whelp that needs to learn its place?”

“Cammy…” Chun-li groaned, “Don’t let it-”

“Grab me? I know,” Cammy said, “It’d have to catch me first.”

“Is that a challenge?” The thing cackled. It lunged forwards, tentacles outstretched.

Cammy darted to the side, her red gloves turning to blurs as she punched away those few limbs that got close. Her speed was legendary, and Chun-li had to admit just watching her lithe body move was a joy. While Chun-Li sported some larger assets, Cammy was uniformly lean but dense with muscle that seemed cut from stone. The shadows danced as Cammy ducked, weaved and spun; her only light was stuck to a headband. The crack of heavy limbs meeting concrete filled the air, mixed with Cammy’s shouts and the thing’s increasingly frustrated growls. Chun-li pulled herself upright against a wall, trying to keep a shaking hand steady enough to hold what felt like 100lb flashlight. Cammy needed all the help she could get. As fast as she was, she couldn’t run forever in these tight spaces. Especially given how much of that space was taken up by scaly limbs.

Cammy’s fist slammed into a tentacle, a follow-up punch primed and ready to hit the big red eye. But the thing was smarter than it looked; a second tentacle lashed out at her feet, sending her tumbling. In an instant three were wrapped tightly around her thighs and torso. She shouted, squirming and struggling until the scaly limbs tightened enough to make her scream in pain.

“An excellent attempt, worm.” The thing drew her close, “But you could never hope to fight a god, but with a body like that you may be able to feed one.”

Cammy’s whole body tensed as the electric throb started again. The tunnel filled with cream light as the thick bulges slipped into the thing’s massive body. It cackled and cooed, tightening its grip.

“You have such a wonderful flavour!” It said, “Almost as good as the other pretty thing that tried to defeat me.”

“Glad you haven’t forgotten about me,” Chun-li said. She stood behind him and slammed her palms together, “Kikosho!”

The thing roared as the waves of weaponized ki slammed into its back. The whole tunnel stunk of burnt flesh and something worse as the thing collapsed, Cammy slipping from its limp grip. It thudded to the ground, rolling for a few seconds before it drooped like a dead octopus. Its big eye was closed, Chun-li couldn’t tell if it was knocked out or dead. Given how tough it had proven to be so far, she wasn’t going to celebrate. Especially when her legs gave out and she slumped back against a nearby wall.

“Thanks for the assistance.” Cammy said

“What’re friends for?” Chun-li winced.

Cammy pressed a finger to her ear. “I need a containment team on me, ASAP.”

“What are you doing here?” Chun-li asked. She struggled to pick herself up, her muscled legs feeling like they were made of jelly.

“I was going to ask you the same thing. MI6 has been tracking this bastard for months now, but he kept slipping out of our fingers.”

“He appeared on Interpol’s radar just a couple of weeks ago. He’s been kidnapping women. We need to-” Chun-li stumbled, half collapsing against the wall, “What did he do to me…?”

“We’re not sure. He seems to be able to drain…something out of us. In extreme cases it leaves you completely catatonic.” –She tapped her earpiece again- “Search team, we have potential civilians in danger. Fan out and retrieve them.”

“I need to brief the director…” She stopped to catch herself on the wall. Her leg muscles bulged as they strained weakly to keep her up, knees partly bent.

“You need to rest. You got hit pretty hard by him." Cammy tried to hide it, but she could not believe what she was seeing. Here was Chun-li, who in addition to being the strongest woman she knew was famous the world over for her earthshattering leg strength, barely able to stand. "I’ll update Interpol on the situation and you can debrief after you’ve gotten your strength back up.” Cammy knelt draping Chun-li over her shoulders, "she's so frail, her muscles feel like putty" Cammy thought as she felt her own firm body digging into Chun-li's softened form. She shook it off, “It’s nice to see you again. Shame it always has to be like this.”

***

“MI6 and a mysterious creature?” The director’s voice crackled over the phone, “And here I was hoping it’d be something mundane like Shadaloo.”

“Do we have any information on that… thing?” Chun-li said. She brushed a lock of wet hair out of her eyes and tightened the towel around her body. Along with a meal and good night's sleep, a hot shower seemed to be a miracle cure for whatever it was that thing in the sewers had done to her. She stepped into the bland hotel room, with its neutral brown carpet and slightly darker brown furnishings.

“Nothing concrete. According to Agent White, it refers to itself as Shuma-gorath. Sounds like something out of one of Lovecraft’s stories… We haven’t gotten any hits with that name, or with the title it gave you.”

“Lord of chaos…”

“Precisely. Seems like it thinks highly of itself, whatever it is. Feeds on some sort of energy generated by living things. A lot like a vampire, or one of those Jiangshi,” The director sighed, “MI6 has it contained in a temporary facility, located a few streets south of us. I would have liked to have known the English were setting up secret compounds on foreign soil, but I don’t think they’d have told me anyway. Sounds like they wanted to keep the whole thing as under-wraps as possible. Not that I blame them.”

“Are you going to try and press for us to contain it?”

“No, I don’t think so. They have more experience with it. I’ll deal with the politics later, but for now I’m just glad we managed to capture it.” There was a short pause. “I heard it got you pretty badly. How’re you feeling?”

“Better.” She said.

“Well, that’s good to hear. I’ll keep you updated if anything changes, but otherwise I think you deserve the rest of the day off.”

“Sir… what about the women?”

“… We’ve yet to find any of them. But the sewers are pretty extensive and, according to Agent White’s intel, Shuma-gorath likes to keep a full larder. They’re down there; it’s just a matter of finding them. MI6 has agreed to pool resources for the search. Like I said, I’ll keep you updated.”

“Thank you, sir.” Chun-li disconnected the call and sighed. Getting her arse kicked in the sewers by a monster straight out of a b-movie was bad enough, but failing the mission just left a nasty taste in her mouth.

She pulled the slimy, torn remains of her qipao and pantyhose from white tiles of the bathroom floor. She’d been very fond of that outfit. A lot of tournaments, a lot of missions… Replacing it wasn’t going to be cheap either. Especially on her salary. She dumped the tattered remains in a bin close to the bed, before pulling the curtains closed. Last thing she needed was someone peeking into her hotel room while she changed.

Chun-li dropped the towel from her body, running her fingers over her toned arms and legs. A few rope-burn like marks on her ankles where Shuma-gorath had tried binding her. A bruise here or there, as to be expected. But… no marks from where he had drained her. No puncture wounds, no tears in the skin. The director had said it fed on some sort of energy. Ki, perhaps? It would explain why she had felt so weak. She grunted, stretching her arms above her head until her back clicked. She was still stiff and sore, but at least she could move again. Probably be right as ran in a day or two.

She was relieved to feel firmness and strength return to her body. She remembered being carried out of the sewer by Cammy, it was like riding atop a suit of ancient Greek, muscled armor. She could feel every ridge of Cammy's body press into hers as she rushed her out. She was relieved the trip was short, her own cobbled abdominals were unable to offer much resistance as Cammy's shoulder pressed into her solar-plexus. "What does he take?" she asked allowed as she flexed her impressive right bicep in the mirror. She saw it swell and stand firm with a slight bruise at the peak, she had performed a similar exercise as she laid in the ambulance when they returned to the service. At the time she was relieved when she saw her muscle jump to attention as she was used to... until Cammy noticed and playfully pinched her arm. Her smile instantly melted away as her fingers pushed through Chun-li's still flexed bicep as she applied force. Chun-li yelped as Cammy recoiled with a concerned look. It had felt like a steel piston suddenly pressed down on the flexed muscle and when she looked down she had seen a small bruise begin to form. "Thankfully whatever it is, it isn't permanent." She thought as she remembered the feeling of both physical and mental weakness from his touch. A chill ran through her toned body.

***

The director had given her the rest of the day off, but just from the blue tint of twilight outside she knew she was only getting half an evening at best. She was much too far away to make her dinner date, which didn’t leave a lot of things she needed to do. Or really felt like doing. Still… maybe she could have a night out. Enjoy herself a little. The hotel had a bar, and there were a few nice restaurants nearby. She pulled her suitcase from under the bed, flicking it open and rummaging through. She hadn’t had enough time to sort everything out when she’d first arrived, and she made a mental note to hang the rest up later. Work uniforms, travel clothes… aha!

She held the dress –using the term somewhat broadly- in front of herself in the mirror. Black silk with a gold trimming. It wasn’t something she wore causally. In fact, normally it was saved for very special occasions. Not that she was embarrassed by it, but… well, it was a lot more revealing than her qipao had been. She pulled it over her head and clasped the matching gold girdle around her waist, shaking her hair down.

‘Dress’ was definitely stretching it.

It was both backless and with a deep, plunging neckline that effectively made the top half a bikini. Beneath the metal girdle two long, loincloth like lengths of fabric dropped to her ankles and barely covered her modesty. One wrong move or high-kick would expose her panties. The spiked bracelets didn’t add much either. Still, she thought as she ran her hands down her exposed, muscular thighs, it made her look good. Very, very good. And letting her hair down –literally- was always nice.

The phone rang. She knew that number by heart, and it filled her with unease.

“Director?” She said as he held it to her ear.

“Chun-li. You know how I said I’d keep you updated?”

“Something happen, sir?”

“A big something. Communications out of MI6’s containment facility have ceased. We’re completely in the dark. As much as I trust they can handle anything, I have to assume the worst. I hate to ruin your evening again-”

“Understood, sir. I’m mobilizing.”

“Are you sure you can handle this?” The director said, “This thing took you out before, and you were in top condition.”

“He caught me off guard. It won’t happen again.”

“… Understood. I’m sending you the address.” A click, and the line went dead.

“Shit,” Chun-li said. Even without confirmation, she had a sickening feeling Shuma-gorath was at the heart of this. And given his proclivities… She looked in the mirror again. This was not the kind of outfit she wanted to be wearing against him. Who knew what kind of ideas he could get. Still, it gave her mobility. And if the facility was more open than the sewers, maybe she’d have the upper hand.

The phone rang again.

She snatched it up, “Who is this?”

“Chun-li?” came a woman’s voice.

“Cammy? What’s going on over there?”

***

“Containment has been breached,” Cammy said, flashing a look over her shoulder. The lab’s lights were flickering. The brief patches of darkness set her on edge. She swore she could hear the slimy bulk moving about; hear its cackling laughter and the screams of defenseless scientists. “I repeat; containment has been breached. Shuma-gorath is out.”

“How did this happen?” Chun-li’s voice crackled over the poor connection.

“I don’t know. Maybe your blast didn’t kick as much out of him as we thought. Or our cage was ineffective. It doesn’t matter; stay away from the lab.”
“Where are you? Maybe I can hel-”

“Stay. Away.” Cammy hissed. She clutched her side and winced, “I’ve been holding him off so far. But I think he gets stronger after he absorbs energy. I can barely keep up! And he’s had our whole science team as a buffet… I’m going to try and lock down the facility. Maybe we can keep him in here and starve him.”

“You’ll be trapped too.”

“After the things I’ve done, it’s what I deserve. Call your team and tell them to secure the perimeter. No one is to set foot in-”

She gasped as something large and heavy slammed her across the room, her back cracking against a concrete wall. Chun-li’s faint voice called out from the phone before an enormous, green tentacle crushed it into dust.

“Calling for help? How pathetic,” Shuma-gorath cackled.

“I don’t need help beating you…” Cammy said, shakily standing and readying her fists.

“Ahahahaha! I’m going to enjoy draining you for every last drop of your sweet energy!”

“Come and get it!” She dashed forward, swinging wildly at the giant eye. Normally she might have succeeded. But as worn out as she was, she barely landed a single blow. Her movements were too sluggish, and she knew it. Shuma-gorath’s strikes seemed lazy; easy to block or avoid. It was just playing with her. Until a long sweep connected with her solid midsection and knocked her off her feet and tumbling into his slimy grasp.

“Ugh! Let me go!” Cammy squirmed as the strong tentacles coiled around her torso and legs.

“If I wanted to, worm, I could break your body into a thousand pieces,” Shuma-gorath said. It leered at her, drawing her close to its red eye, “But I’m rather fond of your body. I think I’ll drain you slowly and let you fully experience your proud strength fade away.”

“N-no!” She cried out, her skin crawling as the tips of its tentacles wriggled their way under her leotard. They squeezed and prodded her chest, curled between her legs and ground up and down ridges of her sixpack. The grip was too tight to move, too strong to resist. “You disgusting… s-slimy pervert!”

“I’ve had enough of your insolence. I will prepare your clothing for the upcoming display” Another tentacle ripped away the bulk her leotard revealing the full musculature of her torso. It then shoved the tip of a tentacle into her mouth, almost making her gag with both the taste and the length. She kicked and writhed, biting down on the scaly skin. And then screamed around it as the white pulses worked their way down the limbs; sapping her strength away while Shuma-gorath groped and squeezed her body. "DELICIOUS!!! I had only a small sample of you before, but  you grow sweeter with each nibble I take!"

He wasn't bluffing, Cammy could feel it. As he intended she could feel herself slowly growing weaker and weaker in his grasp. She fought on as long as she could as her writhing and struggling becoming less and less forceful. She could feel her steely muscles, the suit of armor she was known for, slowly soften against his tentacles. Their ability to resist drained from them as his grip felt all the tighter. A new struggle began as it became more difficult to breathe. She feebly fought for the space to expand her lungs but the pressure kept increasing. Just as she felt herself blacking out she was granted the air she needed so badly. The pulses stopped and it removed the tentacle from her mouth.

"You are certainly fun to play with, let us see what strength remains to you" It had one tentacle wrapped around each of her shoulders but released the rest as he began lowering her to the floor. She dangled limply and her head hung low. Looking down she could see her body on full display with her muscled midsection moving in and out as she tried to regain her breath and her once mighty legs swayed above the ground. It was all she could do as she noticed the floor slowly closing in and prepared to land.

Her feet gently made contact with the floor and she braced her legs to support herself as the full weight of her body slowly followed. Her muscular legs strained and trembled with effort to hold her, and what felt like the weight of the world, upright. "Everything is so heavy, in this state I couldn't fight a four year old girl let alone this monster... I'm so weak." She shook the self pity our of her head and and pulled herself as upright as she could manage to face her tormentor. She stifled a gasp as its massive eye was barely an arm's length from her face, leering at her in a way that suggested the closest thing it had to a smile. It fully released its hold causing her to slightly stumble and sway as she adjusted to the lack of support. The bulging muscles of her legs and torso stood out in stark contrast to her own infirmity as they struggled to keep her up straight.

"Yes, stand tall 'mighty' warrior, would-be slayer of gods! Let us have our battle!" Cammy just stood their dumbfounded absently raising her fists out of habit.

"My arms feel like they are made of lead. Is he serious?" She thought as she was still frozen with shock. After a moment she gathered herself and threw a slow right hook that hit nothing but air as the Eye lazily dodged, her own momentum causing her to stumble forward almost falling. "He's still just playing with me."

"A valiant effort from a hopeless maiden! Allow me to pay you in kind." It said as one it its tentacles was brought forward giving her shoulder a slight shove knocking her off balance.

She stumbled backwards a few steps, vainly trying to steady herself, before gracelessly landing on our ample backside. It was only a light push and she was unhurt, but it may as well have been hammer-blow to her pride. Her eyes burned as she blinked back an unbidden tear. "Stop," she said with barely more than a whisper.

The creature quietly weighed her with its gaze. She steeled herself and spoke again but louder, "this is pointless... just finish me.... and be done with it." She had gotten to her knees and begun the slow process of standing back up. Her legs shook as she stood, bearing a weight only she could feel with her quadriceps flexing like she was lifting a truck. By the time she had righted herself she was gasping for air, the individual muscles of her abdomen frantically, sensually, moving in and out as they struggled to pull in more air for her efforts.

"Finish you? You still have so much fight left, look at you struggling so hard just to stand before me." It drifted closer, its great eye unblinking before her.

"I will die... on my feet like a warrior, but I can't beat you I'm... I'm too weak." Her own words stung her pride, but she would not give this monster the satisfaction of playing his game.

"Such a pity, I expected a greater struggle from one so willful... and with such a lithe and strong body." A tentacle made contact with Cammy's thigh and slowly trailed up her hip towards her navel.

At its touch Cammy reflexively tightened all the muscles of her body, especially the cobbled muscles of her abdominals and obliques. But they were too weak to resist the muscled appendage. This was made perfectly clear as the creature took its time trailing over the muscles of her core, taking extra time for each pair of her abdominal muscles, pressing them in as if to test their own hardness and admire his own handiwork. All while keeping her upright with a second tentacle along her back.

Cammy felt sick to her stomach, and not just from the muscular tentacle breaking through the meager resistance of her abs and treating her insides like a water balloon. "He's broken me, my body. All the strength I've built through years of training is gone, the muscles I've sculpted have turned to mush." The thought raced through her head as more tears began to form in her eyes. "Please stop," she pleaded half whisper, half a mewl.

"Do you think you can petition a god with your pitiful begging? Perhaps I would consider it." A pensive look came over the creatures great Eye. The tentacle on her upper torso began its journey back down the way it came, again trailing each muscle. But this time as he passed each ridge she saw a small flash of light and heard a faint buzz. He was taking the smallest sips of her dwindling strength and with each she felt her legs bend ever so slightly. When he finished she stifled a small whimper.

"I will admit, you have become adequately tender. The last vestiges of strength are the most delectable. But you will not die on your feet as a warrior, but you will serve on your knees as a slave worshipping your new Master." It removed its tentacles leaving Cammy standing alone on wobbly legs. "What are you waiting for, kneel."

Cammy just stood there for a moment. She had nothing left, not pride, not strength, not dignity. She blinked away a tear. "I will not kneel."

The eye before her did not seem amused. "You will kneel, I will teach you." A tentacle wrapped around her neck, keeping her in place as she futilely struck and pulled at it. "This will be a slow lesson, let it sink in." the creature said as the humming began.

It was even worse than last time, it was even slower. She felt the small trickle of strength leave her body and considering her condition, every little bit counted. The tentacle wrapped around her neck did not choke her nor did it pull her down... but it also offered her no support.

Her legs slowly began to bend on their own accord as her muscles were siphoned of their remaining strength. Her hands that had been struggling with the vice around her neck slowly slid down to her sides, and tears began to flow freely down her face. "Please.... no" was all she whimpered as the torture continued. All she had left was the strength in her once mighty legs which still strained to keep her up. But even that was fading. Her knees had buckled in, pressing against each other for support in a last futile attempt to stay on her feet. Her gaze met the "smiling" eye in front of her.

Shuma-gorath savored this last moment with his prey; in his grasp with each muscle and curve on display clinging to the last of its will before breaking. He had not had the excess time to savor such a succulent meal since arriving on this Plane. The flavor compounded by these last few moments was unlike anything he had ever experienced, and the view was quite breathtaking. A woman fitting a mold that human imagination would think was that of a goddess. On full display with her clothing in tatters she sported a body devoid of adipose tissue and tightly packed with dense musculature from head to toe, and each of those muscles continued to struggle and strain against the inevitable force of gravity. At last her buckled legs gave out and she slowly sunk to her knees, as he promised she would. His attention was briefly broken by a noise somewhere else in the building.

"Please... stop." begged Cammy. The last few moments have been unbearable as she fought to the last to keep herself from collapsing under her own weight. As he predicted there she was kneeling before him, but his tentacle remained still draining whatever remained of her strength. "I have... nothing left... to give." She whimpered as she slowly slumped forward, too weak to keep her back straight. "So.... heavy." was her last thought before she finally slipped into unconsciousness.

"That will do for now," thought the creature has he rolled her over. "I will have to make room for one more helping".


***

MI6 had chosen their facility well; from the outside it looked like an ordinary, 1960s concrete office building. The inside, however, was clean and white. Or should have been, since the further Chun-li went the more devastation she encountered. Papers, medical equipment and even bodies scattered around the corridors, with dark red splatters across the walls. None of the bodies were women, she noticed. Even without Cammy’s phone call it would be pretty obvious it was the work of Shuma-gorath. An acrid smell lingered over the place, and discarded bullet casings tinkled as her foot brushed against them; picking up a weapon wasn’t going to help either, it seemed. She checked every corner, every ceiling, and every side room. She’d been caught off guard before, and that had almost been a death sentence.

She slowly turned a corner, peering into a large room. An enormous metal and glass cage stood in the centre of a white room, surrounded by destroyed machinery and torn plastic sheets. A putrid smell hung over the place, no doubt coming from the slime pooled at the bottom of the cage. There were no signs of life anywhere, except…

“Cammy!” Chun-li rushed over to the splayed body. She didn’t look like she was in good shape; her leotard was nothing but tatters, and she felt like a lifeless lump as Chun-li pulled her into a sitting position, “What happened? Where’s Shuma-gorath?”

“No…” Cammy groaned, “Go… leave…!”

“I’m here to rescue you! Can you walk at all?”

“It’s a… trap…!”

Of course it was, she thought just before the thick tentacle wrapped around her waist. She cried out as she was pulled upwards, thrown about for a few seconds as the great bulk unfurled and dropped to the floor. The distorted cackling filled her ears as Shuma-gorath drew her up to its giant eye. She struggled, slamming her fists against the scaly limb, but to no effect.

“Kehahaha! You’ve returned to me, my pretty!” It sneered, “How loyal of you. And in such tantalising attire. I will be more than happy to accept your tribute.”
“I am no one’s tribute!” She snarled. A tight squeeze knocked the air out of her lungs, leaving her to splutter for a few seconds. Her skin crawled as the tentacle’s tip slithered down her leg and brushed along her black silk panties. Another curled around her neck, forcing her hands to futilely try to pull it away.

“You speak too much, mortal. Were you not such a delicious specimen I would rip you to shreds for your insolence!” Shuma-gorath growled.

Chun-li opened her mouth for a strangled comeback, but only a scream escaped. The pulsing had begun; illuminated bulges draining away her strength and resistance. The tentacle at her crotch was deliberately rubbing along her pussy, the same shameful sense of surrender creeping up her. Her legs kicked uselessly in the air, her grip slackened. If she could just focus for one second…

“Kikosho!” She shouted, the blast of ki hitting Shuma-gorath dead in the pupil.

“Argh!” It screamed, letting her slump to the cold, laminate floor. “Again with the blasts!”

She gulped a few breaths of air, shakily standing again. The weak, heavy feeling has returned to her. She didn’t have long before her body gave out. Summoning as much of her fighting spirit as she could she threw blast after blast at the blinded creature. Bright blue lights flooded the room, the sickening smell of charred flesh filling the air. No such thing as overkill, she reckoned, and so she piled on as much as she could; reaching for reserves she didn’t know she had. By the time her barrage had stopped, her muscles and mind felt like lead. The smoke would take time to clear, and she had to be ready for the wor-

A tentacle shot out and curled around her legs. She yelped as she was swept off her feet and slammed into the ground. She was dazed and disorientated for just a second, but it was enough for Shuma-gorath to get his slimy limb around her wrists and pull her back up in front of its very irritated looking eye.

“A valiant effort, worm,” It said venomously. Two more tentacle curled around her ankles, pulling her limp legs apart, “Your attempts at heroism will not go unrewarded. I believe run through my gift of time so I’ll be sure to make this as quick as I know how and savor you later.”

“Let me go…!” Chun-li said, weakly tugging at the blackened limbs. She hissed and bit her lip as the siphoning began again, her ears full of the electronic throbbing. She had to keep fighting. Had to keep… keep… Her arms felt like they were water, her legs like they were stuffed with cotton. She couldn’t move a muscle at all. Even her defiance was being sapped away. She could only muster a soft gaps as Shuma-gorath tore her dress away, once again exposing her body. The tips of his tentacles traced up and down her muscles, along her stomach and over her breasts. She shivered at his cold touch.

Two of the tentacles loomed in front of her, the tips wriggling. The flesh peeled back, blossoming like webbed flower petals with a hollow core. They lunged forwards, wrapping around her ample breasts. The suction-cup like structures squeezed and kneaded her soft flesh, whilst something thick and slimy suckled on her nipples. She could see the pulses of light slowly work down the limbs; like she was being milked for her energy.

It was a mockery of foreplay, all the while pulsing with and draining what it could from her. She groaned, she bucked, tried to pull her hips and torso away from Shuma-gorath’s grasp. But it was no use: she was already too weak. The suckling, stroking and squeezing were overwhelming her senses, little pulses of sensation forcing their way up her body. She could already feel it begin to pool despite her disgust. Feel the pressure begin to build inside her. Even her energy being drained made her body shiver and writhe. She was just a ragdoll, a thing to be used by him.
She bit her lip as her body shuddered, a shameful wave of unwanted pleasure washing over her. Her hips twitched, her breath turned to strangled gasps. She could barely focus on anything. Her eyes were heavy. Her limbs were numb. She just wanted to… to…

Succumb.

***

Shuma-gorath turned the fighter over in his tentacles. Still alive, but weak as an earth kitten. She was utterly delectable, worthy enough to be kept despite the damage she had caused. He curled his tentacle around her body, soiled like a snake. Her smooth skin rubbed along him just perfectly; her hard muscles and soft flesh so wonderful to touch. She and the bait would be the perfect centerpieces for his collection.

He lumbered over to his other prize, scooping her up into another tentacle. The perfect bait. She had served her purpose and earned her life. She had been equally delicious, and a decent opponent to boot. Deviant thoughts raced through his mind thinking of their time together and what he would do with the voluptuous one with that amount of time. Perhaps he would play with both at once. He cackled aloud as he squirmed through the corridors. His collection had grown so much today! He would have to deal with the fools who were no doubt invading his lair at this very moment, but compared to these two they would be child’s play.

Perhaps the stealthy option had been the wrong choice? Maybe his reputation would spread, and they’d send other worthy challengers into his domain. More foolish mortals to drain and kill. Or, if they were stupid enough to send more of their women to him… add to his collection.

Yes. This would do nicely. The harem of Shuma-gorath would grow!
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on June 14, 2022, 08:47:27 pm
Absorbing Woman vs Power Girl: The Origin




Rating: NC-17

Disclaimer: I don't own Power Girl or Rampage, I'm just borrowing them. I do
own Absorbing Woman though.

Please don't redistribute this story without my permission.

Chapter 1

This is the big day. Alana thought.

She sat on her porch, drinking some hot tea to soothe her nerves. She had to
be at work in two hours. Wait, did she say work? What she really meant was
"office party." They were celebrating the sale of a new computer to the
public, something they had worked for, worked on for months, and this party
was a celebration of this success.

But the party is not what I'm so nervous about. Alana thought. It's her.

She took out a picture out of her purse, and stared at it. The picture of a
luscious blonde standing in a heroic pose, her pretty face set in a grim
expression. She had a sort of white bodysuit on with a hole where her bust
was, and if you angled it just right, you could peer down her top. She also
wore a red cape, and blue gloves and boots. Her legs were bare. Power Girl.

Power Girl, my boss. Alana mused, studying the powerful photograph. "Karen
Starr" had made no secret of her heroic identity, much like Wonder Woman
didn't.

Power Girl had quite the reputation as an aggressive hot-head, which made
nearly everyone stay out of her way. But Alana was not one of them.

Alana had always fantasized about super heroines, about their power and
beauty, about their bodies. And Power Girl was VERY high on that list. She had
dreamed about being powerful like them, for she truly was not. Alana had
always been bullied by everyone in her life, from her parents to her
boyfriends. She had always felt powerless. Even taking numerous courses in
self-defense and wrestling, which she excelled at, didn't relieve that
impotent feeling.

But that ends tonight, she vowed. I have a woman I have wanted for years in
easy reach. And I'm not going to waste this opportunity.

I'm going to put the moves on Power Girl tonight. Just wait and see.

Wait and see.

If she repeated it enough times, maybe she would believe it.

**********

Alana kept repeating it to herself as she walked into the crowded room. The
party had already started with a bang, and several people were singing karaoke
on stage. As Alana looked around, she noticed a few people regarding her and
her simple dress with obvious contempt. She rolled her eyes as she walked
away. So she wasn't really well-off like many who worked here, so fucking
what? She never cared about such things, and often wondered why others did.
Baffling. And it wasn't like she was ugly or anything, with her sexy figure
and trademark afro, large round tits, and full ass, plus a set of legs that
just wouldn't quit. But people still crapped on her. Weren't pretty people
supposed to get all the perks? Alana sighed.

Musing on her misfortunes, her eyes fell at last on the object of her quest,
Karen Starr, aka Power Girl. She was sitting in a corner with a canned diet
drink in her hand, looking bored out of her mind. Perfect. Damn, she looked
sexy tonight, wearing a short red tight miniskirt which didn't leave much to
the imagination. Working up the nerve to speak to her, she casually walked in
her direction and sat down beside her.

"This party certainly is a snore, huh?"

Kara didn't even spare her a glance.

"Wouldn't it be fun to get out of here, just you and me?"

That caught her attention. She slowly looked at Alana, who felt a chill go
down her spine.

"Do I know you?" Kara asked, annoyance coloring her voice.

"Well, no, but-"

"Then fuck off."

Alana blinked at the harsh brush-off. Suddenly she did something she had never
done before: acted on impulse. She suddenly grabbed Kara's face and kissed her
right on the mouth!

Kara froze, and Alana took the opportunity to fondle her tits and ass, but
while she was doing so, Kara suddenly shoved her away with bruising force!
Alana went flying into the punch table, and everything on the table fell on
top of her. She was a drenched, embarrassed, mess. The whole room quieted as
they took in the scene. Alana soaking, Kara seething.

"And don't you ever touch me again, you fucking pervert!" Kara almost roared
at her, and then stormed out of the room.

The crowd rippled with raucous, mocking, laughter, and Alana felt something
snap inside of her. She hurriedly got up and ran out the door, in embarrassed
and angry tears.

****************

As Alana ran down the sidewalk, miserable, there was a huge explosion which
suddenly knocked her off her feet! Slowly getting to her feet, she saw a huge
purple figure flying towards her, slamming into her and knocking the
unfortunate woman into a downed, sparking, power line. The electricity surged
through her body, while a strange energy from the purple creature flowed
through her as well. She shrieked in pain and fear ...

"Miss? Are you ok? Miss?!"

Her eyes slowly opened and focused on an unfamiliar face, the face of an EMT.

"What? Wher-?"

"You fell against some power lines, Miss. We're gonna take you to the
hospital."

"What happened?"

"Parasite and Supergirl happened. Got into a brawl right in the middle of the
street. We're still digging out survivors."

Alana rose uncertainly to her feet, and started walking backing down the
sidewalk, swaying. The EMT started after her.

"Miss, we need to take you to the hospital."

"I just want to go home, please?" Her eyes stared at the EMT pleadingly. He
sighed.

"Ok, your choice, but I think it's a bad one." He reluctantly turned and
walked away.

"Been making a lot of those lately." She muttered to herself dejectedly.

************

Lost in her own thoughts, Alana failed to notice the two muscled men who
followed her with evil smirks on their faces until they grabbed her and
dragged her into a decrepit house. Alana struggled vainly against the two men,
all her training overcome by her mounting terror.

The smaller man pulled out a switchblade and began running it down her neck.

"Let's have some fun baby." he breathed into her face, a breath reeking with
alcohol. The bigger man, a giant of a man, chuckled into her ear.

They're going to rape me. Alana thought despairingly, and then suddenly a
white-hot rage filled her like never before! Her foot suddenly lashed out and
kicked the smaller man in the balls! With a low, agonized, moan, he crumpled
to the floor.

The giant growled, quickly spun her around, and punched her in the gut.
Instead of falling limply to the floor, something weird happened.

She felt ... stronger.

Her heavily muscled assailant looked at her, confusion covering his features,
before popping her across the face. Again, she felt stronger. What the fuck?

The giant's confusion swiftly changed to frustration. He began unloading on
her, batting her across the building.

With every crushing blow, she felt stronger and stronger, and it didn't take
long before she realized she was GROWING. Her height and size increased and
increased until she was the dimensions of the giant, her muscles swelling up
as well, and her body became shapelier and shapelier, her boob size
increasing, her ass filling up, until she became a gigantic muscle-goddess!!!

The uncomprehending muscleman kept right on hitting her, but he was slowing,
stumbling around like he was punch-drunk. A thought came to her confused mind.

Every time he strikes me, I seem to get stronger, and he seems to get weaker
... of course!!! The Parasite plowed right into me, pushed me into those power
lines! I must have gained powers sort of like his! Hot damn!

Drawing back his big fist, the angry thug thrust it toward her, only for her
to catch it in her hand with ease. Alana smirked at his stunned expression,
before slapping him across the mouth with her hand. Several of his teeth flew
out, and he sank to his knees.

Pulling her victim to his feet, she gleefully tore his clothes from his body,
and grabbed his thick cock. Alana began punching him in the face; using the
power she was draining through his huge dick to fuel her savage punches. After
punching his face numerous times, she stopped and pulled back, admiring her
work, admiring the bloody and bruised mess she had made of her would-rapist's
face, then lifted him off the ground by his cock. He began screaming
desperately, pleading with her. Alana laughed sadistically and suspended him
for several minutes more, before contemptuously dropping him. Alana stood on
his massively muscled chest triumphantly, absorbing the last of the
muscleman's power, before turning her hungry attentions to the other man, who
was trying to crawl to the door in a feeble attempt at escape. No one heard
their last cries, except Alana of course.

Smirking, she turned away from what was left of the two street thugs, a
glimpse of madness seeming to dance in her eyes, as she crossed to the window,
staring ravenously at the occasional passer-by.

Laugh at me, will they? I'll suck them and this fucking town DRY!!! Alana
vowed mentally. Her increasingly insane laughter carried on the wind ...

Chapter 2

Leaving a trail of comatose people in her devastating wake, Alana looked for
yet another victim.

"So many hot people in this city, and so vigorous. Who knew? I feel almost
buzzed." She chortled at her little joke. As she walked along, her clothes
threatening to burst apart completely at any moment from her newly acquired
muscles and size, she spotted a pretty, somewhat mousy blond walking along,
wearing a lab coat and lightly colored pants, with a pair of glasses perched
on her nose. She wasn't exceptional in any way, but something about the woman
drew Alana to her.

Why not? Alana thought.

Easily catching up with the blond, she got in her way with casual ease. The
smaller woman stopped in surprise and looked up at this giantess that loomed
over her.

"W-who are you?" she asked nervously.

"Doesn't matter, really. Tell me, cutie, are you tired of life?"

"Pardon?"

Not wasting any more time, Alana seized her prey around the throat and started
vamping her energy. The woman pulled at her thick arm ineffectually.

Alana grinned. This was too easy. And then her pretty eyes widened at what was
happening to her victim!

She was growing! Alana watched in amazement as she swelled to her size and
level of muscularity. Her skin turned a bright orange, and her hair became a
mohawk. Her clothes fell away. The would-be victim snatched her arm and struck
Alana with a mighty blow which caused her to release her grip and slam through
a wall!

"Alright bitch, that tears it! I'll rip you in two!"

Alana scrambled to her feet uninjured because of the energy she had taken from
all those people. Her clothes were ruined completely, and she tore them off.
Now she recognized the woman, as she had always been a big fan of the super
powered crowd.

Rampage! Alana thought. Always had a bit of a crush on her.

Rampage strode toward Alana on her huge, rippling legs and swung a heavily
muscled arm at Alana, but Alana ducked away easily. Rampage was somewhat
clumsy, not to mention pissed off.

If I can drain regular people of their strength, I wonder ... Alana pondered.
Let's find out!

Rampage swung again, but Alana quickly seized her wrists.

"Grabbing my wrists won't help you, bitch."

Alana smirked, and as she spoke in a seductive, husky, tone, Rampage's captive
fists slowly opened in gesture of growing submission to her lascivious new
mistress.

"Well, dear, I'm going to enlighten your shapely orange ass. See, I've
discovered I can absorb the energy of others today, and that means I can drain
your great might, your wonderful power, your immense strength, and add all of
it to my own! I'll suck your enormous fucking muscles! Suck your big, round,
orange tits! And suck your fucking throbbing aching clit until you fucking
pass out!"

Rampage was drained, drained, ever drained through her captured wrists and the
more and more strength Alana absorbed from her over muscled foe, from her
rippling deliciously muscular frame, from her ripped, seemingly unconquerable
physique, the more and more the golden goddess-like woman was pushed down, and
the weaker and weaker her futile struggles became. Alana forced and forced AND
FORCED the frantically fighting, draining, Rampage down, down, EVER DOWN,
until ...

"Now I'm going to keep sucking you, "Rampage", by standing on your big orange
boobs! And there's nothing you can do about it, because I'm using your own
power to hold you down, the power I'm sucking through your fat orange tits!
Your big ass belongs to me now! Those big fat tits feel so good under my foot,
sooo comfortable, like fluffy orange cushions."

As Alana happily absorbed Rampage's vanishing strength through the orange
woman's ample breasts, her savory, shapely tits, she fondled her own huge
rack, enjoying the sensations of Rampage's great might flowing into her
Amazonian form.

So much energy. How can one person have so much energy? Alana thought. Boy,
I'm fucking juiced now!

Alana continued sucking Rampage's huge, succulent, tits through her masterful
veiny foot, absorbing more and more and MORE of the golden giantness'
once-potent strength, almost like she was milking her gold boobs, her amazing
breasts, her stiff nipples, and she kept milking those big round boobs with
her foot, sapping more of that vanishing power, draining more, more, EVEN
MORE, of Rampage's formerly vast might, until she was wrung out completely!!!

Alana put her hands in the air and made fists, thrusting them upward in
victory!

"I did it! I defeated her! I absorbed all her fucking power, the power of a
superheroine! It feels so fricking incredible! WHOOO!!!"

Cocking her head at her victim, she started rubbing Rampage's submissive tits
with her soft foot, drawing a moan from the nearly unconscious, lovely
giantness. Alana kept rubbing those huge tits until Rampage, with a cry, came
with potentially bruising force! Alana giggled at seeing this, at how easy she
had made her victim cum. Gleefully, she kneeled and licked up Rampage's
juices, then her almost girlishly eager mouth fastened on Rampage's fully
emerged, needful clit. Delicious sucking noises mixed in with Rampage's loud
groans as her heavily muscled body arched in response to her unexpected
mistress' soft tongue. After a few minutes of this masterful probing, of
Alana's silky tongue almost reaching her womb, her hot sucking mouth feeding
on that submissive, thrusting, clit, the giantness could take no more and a
waterfall of feminine cum funneled down Alana's throat as Rampage orgasmed
again and again! Alana savored her new slave's taste.

"MMMMMM! YUMMY! Super heroines taste really good! Now I want you to taste me!"

And with that, she sat her ample, voluptuous, black ass on Rampage's face!
Alana snickered as she felt Rampage try futilely to get loose, to breathe.

"Where you going honey? You can't leave. Gotta suck my needy clit first. With
all the power I drained from your big-ass orange muscles, all I need is my big
nice ass to hold that shredded body of yours on the ground. My lickable black
ass has you pinned!"

The emerging villainess rode and rode and rode Rampage's face until she had
ridden the remaining resistance out of her, stealing precious oxygen. While
she did so, she fondled those delectable orange tits, savoring her ill-gotten
mastery over the other woman, until her female cum soaked Rampage's angelic
features!

As Alana came back down to earth from her mind-shattering orgasm, her huge ass
kept stealing Rampage's air until the massive orange woman mercifully passed
into blackness, suddenly Alana felt a weird sensation and looked down at the
defeated Rampage. She was changing back!

Alana continued sitting on Rampage's shrinking face even as she transformed
back into the mousy blonde. She waited until she had completely reverted, and
then stood up. She put a foot in between the blonde's smaller tits in a sign
of ownership.

"Not only did I drain you of energy and air, I made you change back to your
punier self too, how pitiful."

She reached down for the blonde and carried her off over her mountainous
shoulder. And a devious notion entered her mind.

If I can take Rampage's powers ... she thought.

Alana's dark, malicious, grin, threatened to split her gorgeous face.

Chapter 3

Power Girl entered the building cautiously. She had received an anonymous tip
that there was a big drug deal going to go down here, but something felt a
little off about it. She was almost certain this was a trap of some sort, but
arrogantly assumed she could handle this on her own. She was Power Girl after
all! As she surveyed the deserted, empty warehouse, she didn't notice a
feminine, muscled hand snake toward her lusciously muscled, tanned leg until
it was already grabbing her calf!

Alana smiled as she felt the first real taste of power enter her lovely form
as she ate at Power Girl's energy through her muscled calf, but it was not to
last long as Kara whirled on her, startled.

"What the fu-! You! Get off me, pervert!"

"Nah." Alana replied as she kept leeching strength from the furious blonde.

Kara responded by kicking her away savagely, but not before she had ripped
Power Girl's costume completely off, leaving her butt naked!

Alana smashed into the side of the building with such force that it collapsed
on her, burying her in rubble.

Kara snarled as she realized the bitch that had tried to feel her up a couple
of days ago has somehow succeeded in tearing her trademark outfit to shreds.
The blonde advanced cautiously, her fabulous breasts heaving as she stalked
forward. Eyeing the rubble for a few minutes cautiously, she finally decided
Alana must be out, but as she turned away, Alana sprang from the rubble and
caught the surprised Kara in a full nelson. Alana's tits, even bigger than
Kara's considerable rack, burrowed into Power Girl's mountainous back, and her
pussy rubbed against that wet dream inducing, ripped ass.

Smirking, Alana used the power she had taken from all those people and Rampage
to hold Kara tightly. Her giant tits drained that incredible back, and her
watering pussy sucked that great ass. Energy began to pour in through Alana's
breasts and clit as she rubbed herself against her victim from behind.

Kara began to feel a little weak and dizzy, but attributed it to the
ever-powerful hold she was in.

"Oooohh, I like that, Kara. Such a good little slut you are. Oh yes ... "

"Get the fuck off me, you fucking whore!"

And with a rush of adrenaline, she overpowered Alana and threw her over her
vast back. Alana landed on her ample ass, but the power she had stolen from
Kara and others saved her from injury.

Her power is immense, definitely more than Rampage's, but I think I know a way
to keep her in range. Alana thought.

As she rose gracefully to her feet, Kara advanced on her cautiously.

"So you have powers now, bitch. That doesn't mean dick. They don't call me a
metahuman wrecking machine for nothing-"

"Whatever, you blond whore, you're the most pathetic slut I have ever met.
Didn't I see you down at a bar swallowing some guy's dick?"

"FUCK YOU!" Kara screamed. Her lovely face turned red as a beet. She swiftly
flew at her tormentor, the promise of crippling pain in her blue eyes.

She's simply a hothead, and in more ways than one, Alana sniggered to herself.

Blinded by white-hot fury, she swung wildly at her grinning adversary, and
played right into Alana's hands. Alana occasionally snapped a punch at her to
keep her from getting suspicious.

Every time Kara and Alana landed or blocked a blow, Alana would absorb a
little more of the huge-breasted Power Girl's power. It was a self-defeating
effort.

Every time the stupid bitch strikes me, more and more of her strength becomes
mine, and she's so pissed off, so determined to prevail, she doesn't even
realize it! Alana gloated.

Power Girl slowly began to wind down, and as her attacks became less
effective, Alana saw her chance, and grabbed the swaying Kara in a wrenching
bear hug!

If I could beat Rampage so quickly by holding her wrists, hugging old blonde
boobs here to me should drain her cocky ass in no time. Alana reasoned.

Big white breasts mashed against bigger black breasts as the two muscle
goddesses struggled for supremacy, and their thirsty pussies sought to
dominate the other.

Now I'm really sucking her, sucking her big tits with my bigger tits, sucking
her pussy with my pussy, Alana thought gleefully, and I'll fucking suck her
until she is on her knees before me! No one rejects me! NO ONE!

As Alana's ripped, voluptuous body, her increasingly powerful embrace, drained
Kara's vascular, sensual one, she started caressing her breasts and pussy
against her foe's ample assets. As she did so, she began pumping Power Girl of
more of her disappearing might, swallowing more of her prodigious power with
relish. The villainess chuckled to herself as she felt stronger and stronger
at the expense of her trapped enemy. She clung to Power Girl like a spider
clings to its hapless prey.

Uhh, Kara thought, I'm feeling dizzier and dizzier, weaker and weaker. This
bitch is even stronger and tougher than I thought! Have to get loose!

Kara pushed against Alana's chin and since she was still stronger, she finally
managed to get loose, and hit Alana with an uppercut, sending her stumbling
backward, but the only real effect it had was to juice Alana up even more! She
strode forward confidently, lusting to sap more of her fatigued nemesis's
vitality, eyes gleaming.

As Power Girl and Alana battled on, Kara put her hands together above her
head, trying to bring them down and knock the evil woman to her knees, but
Alana, using the speed and power she had already absorbed from the voluptuous
blond caught the double axehandle easily with her hands, which quickly gripped
and surrounded Kara's clenched fists. Power Girl was shocked.

"Wh-what! Nobody's ever stopped me like that before!"

"You have never faced anybody like me before, baby."

Alana grinned fiendishly and started absorbing more of the fiery, impulsive,
almost unimaginably ripped blonde's dissipating strength through her captive
fists. Unaware of what was transpiring; Power Girl's massively muscled body
began to stagger even more, her huge white boobs, nearly as large as Alana's
chocolate tits, heaved and strained with frustrated, desperate, impotent,
almost sexual effort as she tried to break Alana's ever-strengthening,
ever-possessive ever-draining grip. Kara's teeth clenched as she fought to
pull away, fighting to keep her beautiful blue eyes open, to keep from passing
out. As she sucked the beautiful stubborn blonde's amazingly muscular and
vascular body, drained her immense power, sapped her potent strength, taxed
her incalculable might, she inexorably drew the increasingly exhausted, ever
wearying, fruitlessly resisting, Power Girl closer and closer and closer until
...

She trapped the big-breasted blonde in another bear hug!!!

Kara desperately tried pushing against Alana's chin again to get loose, as she
had before, but to no avail, Alana was stronger now; having harvested yet more
of Kara's power through her captive fists, and as long as she held the
faltering Kara captive in her increasingly powerful arms, the weaker Power
Girl became. Kara was drawn ever closer until she was mashed against the
smirking, increasingly confident Alana. Their prodigious, round, tits
struggled for dominance, a battle for dominance Kara's tits were losing as
Alana's boobs drained them with growing ease. Alana's dark pussy clamped to
Kara's white one, forcing it into sucking submission, and her giant black
muscles ever overpowered the other woman's immense white ones, her muscles
robbing Power Girl's of strength. This uneven battle continued until ...

"Now you're mine, Power Bitch!"

With a triumphant shout, she pulled the big-boobed blonde off her muscled
feet! Holding the uselessly struggling Kara aloft victoriously in her
ever-mighty arms, she began to draw off Kara's power in earnest, and her grip
remorselessly tightened, eliciting a cry of pain from the trapped, tiring,
superheroine.

Power Girl couldn't figure out what was going on, her foe just kept getting
stronger and stronger, and she became weaker and weaker. It became harder and
harder to think as she was remorselessly sucked dry by her gleeful foe, her
might pouring away like blood spurting from a gruesome, serious, wound. Her
powerfully muscled legs dangled powerlessly above the floor.

"What's wrong, Kara? You look so tired. Have you figured out what's going on?
I played you, you stupid blonde bitch. When I grabbed your shapely leg, I
started drawing off your power, and every time you struck me, every time I
touched you, when I first hugged you, I absorbed a little more, and a little
more, and a little more of your powers, weakening you little by little, and
the more of your strength I took, the more power I stole, the more of your
might I tapped, the longer I could hold you, the weaker I could render your
big-breasted ass, the slower I could make you, until there was no fucking
escape! And now look at you! The mighty Power Girl held helpless in my
embrace! My bigger boobs are dominating your big boobs, Kara; my black tits
are fucking sucking your white tits! Sucking your failing power through them!
And that's not all! My chocolate pussy, my dark engorged clit, is draining and
dominating your vanilla pussy, your white submitting clit! My body is
overwhelming yours just like it overshadows yours! Your blonde ass feels so
good against me, it's addictive, so silky soft and rock-hard. Such a
tantalizing combination! I could drain your sexy ass all day, honey! Suck
those big round tits! Rub against that sopping wet pussy! Who's the bitch now,
Kara? I'll tell you, you're my bitch!"

Kara realized despairingly that was exactly what was going on. Alana knew how
to push her buttons, making her fly into an instinctive rage, foregoing
reason, playing on her short temper!

But Power Girl wouldn't give up so easily; she would go down fighting!

She wriggled frantically, trying to slip out of Alana's almost passionately
sucking embrace, but it was now hopeless, Alana had absconded with too much of
her potent energy, and easily contained her writhing form. Those enormous
muscles, incredible breasts, and wet vagina fought in vain against their
opposite number, and Alana happily leeched the energy from Kara's stubborn and
pointless attempts at resistance. Her bullheadness proved to be her undoing,
as she weakened herself to no purpose, and only fed her diabolical foe. Alana
embraced Kara tighter and tighter, until Power Girl's struggles were reduced
to heaving, painful, gasps. Alana carried her ample-chested victim around the
deserted building, rolling her veined, gigantic arms up and down that broad
back, those immense back muscles offering no resistance to Alana's powerful
ministrations, and wrenched Kara ruthlessly, with sadistic delight. Kara's
cries of agony echoed off the uncaring walls.

"AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!!!"

"How's that feel, to be made to scream with your own precious power? I'm going
to drain your big white ass dry! All your power! All your strength! All your
might! All mine!"

Power Girl groaned in pain and frustration as she was pumped, pumped, pumped
ever dry of her vaunted strength. Alana pumped Kara like she was giving a man
a handjob. Her body arched erotically as she tried to escape, to breathe, to
do something! But her every effort only increased her torment, as her
fruitless attempts at escape only meant she drained faster and faster and
FASTER. Her struggles began to slow, as she was overcome by not only her own
power used against her, not only by Alana's own might, but the incredible
sexuality of Alana as well. Kara's pussy was dripping, her juices running down
Alana's tree-trunk like leg. Power Girl's moans became a symphony of pained
pleasure. Her veiny arms slowly but inevitably fell to her sides; powerless as
Kara was slowly, sensuously, drained of her vanishing might with deliberate
slowness and gluttonous delight.

"I thought you were so tough, "Power Girl," but I guess not. You fell short of
the legend. Looks like I'm the real Power Girl now!"

So fucking tired ... can't get loose from her hug ... sapping all my fucking
energy ... want to take her damn head off ... but my arms ... like lead
weights ... I c-can't ... .can't ... .can't ...

Power Girl could take no more. One of the most powerful and toughest super
heroines in the world weakened, weakened, ever weakened, until her Amazonian
body finally went limp, succumbing to the superior woman. Kara's splendid face
lolled on Alana's soft, opulent, leeching, globes, which eagerly sucked her
pretty, heavenly, face. Alana smirked at upon seeing this, and kissed Kara on
the top of her head, as her lovely, ripe, breasts kept draining Kara's
suffering, defeated, face. She gleefully established more of her dominance by
trapping Kara's massively muscled and now completely useless arms in her
almighty, strangely affectionate hug.

Alana wasn't done yet, and she held the woman who rejected and humiliated her
in her almost mothering, agonizing, embrace for a few minutes more, enjoying
how she had overcome Power Girl. Power Girl! One of the baddest super heroines
on the planet! And she had reduced her to a whimpering babe!

"All mine now Kara." Alana whispered, as she continued to hold her off her
muscled feet, Power Girl's massive legs still dangling ineffectually above the
floor. Then Alana masterfully held the unconscious, impotent, Kara up by her
incredible mammaries, a sign of her inescapable victory.

"I've beaten you, Power Slut! I've beaten you! I've defeated the mighty Power
Girl! I can drain even her unbelievable strength! Even her great power! Even
her immense might! All I had to do was keep absorbing and absorbing and
absorbing her delectable strength until she finally fainted in my embrace, and
now, you worthless big-titted whore, to finish you off!"

Throwing Kara to the ground face first, which woke her up slightly, Alana
walked over and picked up a huge part of the building over her head and stood
with one mighty foot on her helpless victim's shapely, full, ass, in a display
of ultimate dominance. She smirked at her defeated foe as she kept absorbing
her strength.

"I'm going to fucking finish you, you stupid helpless bitch, by fucking
crushing you with this fucking masonry! Imagine that! Squashed by your own
fucking power! The fucking power I so easily stole from you! The fucking power
which I'm going to keep right on fucking absorbing from you, you fucking
little tramp, just by fucking standing over you, just by standing on your
ample ass, just by putting my fucking big foot on your fucking perfect ass!
Your big vascular fucking ass! It's so fucking easy to hold you down and suck
your remaining power now, little girl! Going to suck that fucking nice ass!"

As Alana prepared to kill the defenseless Power Girl, a devious thought ran
through her fevered mind. She suddenly hurled the masonry aside with a
tremendous crash.

"On second thought, I think I'll just keep absorbing your remaining power by
standing on your big ol' ass instead. How's that feel, Kara? All I have to do
is keep sapping your waning strength through your sexy ass dearie; drain your
juicily muscled body of it's might through that big kissable butt of yours,
suck and suck and suck the last of your yummy power through those delicious
globes, until you have nothing left to give, honey. Now, hold still for
Mother."

Gritting her teeth, Kara tried feebly to get up, but to no avail, as Alana's
powerful, muscled foot sucked Power Girl's hard ripped ass, and as she did so,
she caressed it with her foot as well, relishing not only her ill-gotten
dominance, but the feel of the woman's glutes who she had lusted after ever
since she had first laid eyes on her.

Alana absorbed and absorbed and ABSORBED Kara's lessening strength, sapped and
SAPPED her diminishing power, sucked and SUCKED Power Girl's ever-fleeing
might through her lovely, ripe, ass, when finally, devastatingly ...

Kara went still, spent, groaning her submissive surrender to her new mistress.
Alana just chuckled.

"You're an easy lay, aren't you Kara? Or should I call you Powerless Girl?"
she taunted.

Alana examined her prone victim. She had the most heavenly body, with big,
delicious muscles, a great rack, a fantastic ass, a goddess-like face, and
curves to kill for. Alana licked her full lips.

Kicking Kara onto her heavily muscled back, she straddled her, pussy clamping
to pussy, and sat her up. Then she pressed Kara to her, tit to tit, and stuck
her tongue past the other woman's unresisting lips. Alana moaned into the
blonde's mouth, and as she sucked on Power Girl's tongue, Kara's eyes
fluttered open.

"Mmmmmfff!" Kara protested.

Alana paid her protests no attention, and kept exploring her warm, soft,
mouth, fulfilling her fantasy.

The bitch is fucking frenching me! Kara thought shocked, and ... mmmmm, I ...
like ... it ...

Power Girl found herself returning Alana's kisses of desire. They moaned
loudly, lust increasing.

Suddenly breaking the kiss, Alana began sucking on those huge super heroine
tits. She tongued and teased those stiff nipples as Kara groaned in desirable
defeat, and Alana's probing fingers found Kara's emerging clit, stroking and
teasing it, as her hot mouth ceased the wet sucking and slurping of Kara's
incredible boobs, and enveloped her throbbing clit. Kara's submissive, primal,
cry echoed off the walls of the long abandoned building. While she sucked the
blonde, Alana happily fingered herself.

Alana sucked and sucked and SUCKED on that blond, needy, engorged clitoris
when Kara suddenly erupted with the force of an overtaxed volcano!!! Alana
gobbled it up like ice cream, cumming forcefully as well!

Smiling wickedly, she got up, walked over to where she had hidden a bag
earlier, rummaged around inside it, and pulled out a huge strap-on! She
strutted back over to the fallen Kara and waved it in front of her widened
eyes.

"Look what I got for you, dear."

Giggling cutely, she put it on, and opening Kara's ripe mouth, thrust it down
her throat!

"Now, suck it baby."

Kara did so, mouthing the fake cock as Alana watched, while she played with
Power Girl's tits. After a couple of minutes, Alana withdrew it, and pushing
the blonde down, entered her, covering Power Girl's sweaty body with her own.
She began setting up a steady rhythm, her hips smacking against the other
woman's, drawing louder and louder cries from Kara's lovely throat. Kara felt
like she was impaled, such was the dildo's size! Her hands clutched and clawed
the other woman's vast, ripped, back, until she screamed in defeated ecstasy,
her body arching frantically, cumming again and again!

"Like my "big cock", do you?" Alana sneered in Kara's face.

Turning Kara over, she positioned the dildo at Kara's lovely ass. Alana didn't
hesitate as she pushed the dildo into that succulent ass, pumping it in and
out, her hips smacking against Kara's glutes. Kara screamed in pain and then
amazed pleasure as she was fucked like an animal. Power Girl frantically
rubbed her clit as Alana took her from behind, until she orgasmed again,
repeatedly!

Withdrawing from Kara's undoubtedly sore ass, she turned her on her back again
and began titfucking her prodigious boobs, holding on to them as she fucked
them, while Kara sucked on it as it came close, tasting herself in the
process, until they both came for one last earth-shattering time!

Then she got up, and tossing the strap-on aside, stood over Power Girl, a
victorious look on her almost unearthly beautiful face.

"And now Power Whore, I'm going to sit on that lovely face of yours, and prove
once and for all who the better woman is!"

Alana eagerly plopped her huge ass down in a reverse face-sit on Kara's
moaning face. The blonde struggled feebly, but Alana's ass was like a leaden
weight, overcoming her enormous muscles with ease. Alana's ass filled Power
Girl's breathing passages, denying her vital air. Blackness began to approach
Kara's oxygen-starved brain. As she happily sat on the other woman's face,
Alana played with Kara's boobs and taunted her huskily:

"That's it Kara, pass out now. Such a naughty girl. Mommy's ass is too much
for bad girls like you."

O-oh, I-I-I C-c-c-c-can't b-b-b-breathe. Kara thought, Can't b-breathe,
passing o-o-out ... !

Once Alana felt the once potent Power Girl lapse into unconsciousness under
her, she smirked evilly, and flexed her massive biceps in victory.

"Well, that was relatively simple. Hmm. All these super people have code
names, so I should have one. Need to think of a good one."

Suddenly her lovely features lit up.

"I got it! I am Alana no longer! The world shall tremble at the might of ...
the Absorbing Woman!!!"

The End ... and the Beginning!!!
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: atodd6561 on June 16, 2022, 07:52:01 am
These are great, I like your writing style. What about one where a superheroine is dating a fitness model type, and a mild-mannered girl develops absorbing powers and uses the even more perfect muscled body she develops to win over the gf of the superheroine before draining the jealous superheroine and becoming even bigger and stronger, to the chagrin and ultimately the delight of the gf?
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: booksmart77 on July 17, 2022, 09:22:58 pm
Not a bad idea. She could even call out the jealous superheroine and really draw out the confrontation. The superheroine would have the initial advantage, but would become weaker and weaker as they fought. Eventually this muscle-bound superheroine would be dominated/toyed with by the mild-mannered girl with no obvious abilities or strengths.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: jhunter on July 19, 2022, 11:02:02 pm
Good premise and flow. Could use a bit more description, but it was a prelude. Hope for more soon.
Title: Re: Growing Weaker and Weaker
Post by: Antediluvian777 on August 23, 2022, 01:47:01 am
Hi. I used to be known as Bearhug562000. I still create Absorbing Woman stories, but they're picture stories now instead of text stories. I have a gallery at Deviantart now devoted to them, and you can contact me there.

Just look for Antediluvian777 on Deviantart!